






























































































































































































































j? o \W-<» .0 % *>>5§§V / <v 

*?*. "’ a° ^ *•»« y ° 

- • • “ ~ . 9 ~ »*V', V- V •* • °* 

*‘€sfef- ^ ^ .VVv* 

• JPII; W - - - 


> *'T%* ^ 

° ^ ♦ 
o V 

\0 7*“, * 

* <#* 
r\ 

0 w - V 

*' * o, o 

-. Jfifc ^ 
f /\ -SE'^ 

0 % *™‘‘V* <■<.'■ 

^ J ae/l???->* f ^sr 


't • 5 





o 7/ ^^v\T * v>> * *k. 

♦ cJa * ^ 

D. " • ‘ * A° \ "■ 

„(V r ° ” 0 <r CD 

*~y » . ^ ° 




A 


* 

* r\ ^ 

* ^ J ri 


•‘W-* o^> A A o \ ... , ft 

*b '” </VV ... .... 

^ * Jy!*^ * ** ^Va 0 \ ^ * 

tl iSaEm' V +*> • 

^ \ wW.* ' * * 


■* <(/ * 

A .V - 



° ^ o 

* <y <* 



\ w ^ '° • ** ^b ’’■'T. 5 s A <\ ~o,i 

” * 1 ' * * 0 ^ 0 ° " ° -» ^O .<&' i. r * ^ r 

V. . c ;A^ ^ .4* SjetfZZbJ % c 




/ \ 

^... V^-’^ 


o V 

‘ 5-° ^ .■ 

A w <?> "***' A1 

„ J.0 »‘V> "> V 1 , • • °. 

:• >- «.** .vsfev. % > .> ,. 

: v^ v * ,tW '-' 

-,* oV’V '. 

* <iy Ab. - 

O <r C,° # 0 ^nT% ^ 





4-— '»* O 0 "V «> 

*, *' 1 A 0 <?> * ®« 0 0 

^ </ U $ •*- 11 


■’o^ 


’ / ^ 
4 0 v *»••/■ 

° c!y * ¥\mLj%, • 

°. °j* v • 


* I 1 








*° ° 0 t(/ * 

v' <V *° • ^ /\ <b> *'o,^* 

* 1 1 B + ^ 0 ^ c o w ° ^ W ^r> \V - t / « rv - 

%r 0 o ^ 'L/rfrZ* C u 

* ^o 4 '’fev* ^o 4 

o ^ V 

j. * • - • •* ^ % * ■* ■ ■ ’ •'’* f°° \ % * -" v <f 

> V % *»*«* c\ ,0^ s* V. % ^ V N - 

%<* A v ^ i\WA,° & 

sy '“/.s* a <v '<>,a A ^..s 5 

o ° ° -t ^o . *• ' * ^ 0 ^ 1 ° N ° + ^o 

“ ' °. A V ^ ••<*®t*:* ° A 

oV . ^ Or 

\0 ^ # 







</* 4 A 





A y-v * 

£ S& ° 


«5 ^ ^ 

^ %> * 9 ' 1 * f 0 ? 

V i» T • °* c\ A 0~ 

/; fiv ♦ T ^ ^ <* 


S •S’ 

.«*■'«* <y % -xwar. V 

/S <V 'o. •' ,0^ "o *'...• A <-'»..*, 

.•''*. , 0 ^ .•"•» *^b ^ .0 



v/vS* 






























WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI 



























HE LAID HIS HAND ON SETH’S SHOULDER.” 



















With Preble at Tripoli 


. A Story of “Old Ironsides ” and 
the Tripolitan IVar 


BY 

JAMES OTIS r- 

AUTHOR OF "WITH PERRY ON LAKE ERIE,"“"THE CHARMING 
SALLY,” "JOEL HARTFORD," ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED BY WILLIAM F. STECHER 



BOSTON AND CHICAGO 
W. A. WILDE COMPANY 



45385 


“H 


I Ub»ti y of Conarew 
■'Viu COFIU HtaifED 

SEP 10 1900 

Ofjfn^4a«7 

2^r, ff&(7 

*AJ£2s>A.. 

SECOND COPY. 

Odfce«d to 

OfiOEfi DIVISION, 

SEP 12 i9Uu 


' / r. 




Copyright, 1900, 

By W. A. Wilde Company. 
All rights reserved. 

WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


74574 










PREFACE. 


“The Constitution was built at Hart’s shipyard in 
Boston, where Constitution Wharf now is, at a cost of 
$302,718. She was made very strong. Her frame was 
of live oak, and her planks were bent on without steam, 
as it was thought that process softened and weakened 
the wood. She was launched on the 21st of October, 
1797, in the presence of a great gathering of people. 
She did not start upon a cruise until the following 
season, when she was commanded by Captain James 
Nicholson. . . . She was so stanch a ship that the 
name ‘ Ironsides ’ was given her. She was always 
favored with excellent commanders and performed gal¬ 
lant service. Some years ago the Nav^ Department 
concluded to break her up and sell her timbers, as she 
was thought to be a decided ‘invalid.’ The order had 
gone forth, when the execution of it was arrested by 
the voice of public opinion, called forth by the magic 
wand of a poet, — the pen of Dr. Oliver Wendell 
Holmes: ” — 


“Ay, tear her tattered ensign down / 
Long has it waved on high, 

And many an eye has danced to see 
That banner i?i the sky. 


5 


6 


PREFACE. 


Beneath it rung the battle shout, 

And burst the cannon's roar; 

The meteor of the ocean air 
Shall sweep the clouds no more. 

“Her deck, once red with heroes' blood — 
Where knelt the vanquished foe, 

When winds were hurrying o'er the flood , 
And waves were white below — 

No more shall feel the victor's tread, 

Or know the conque 7 'ed knee ; 

The harpies of the shore shall pluck 
The eagle of the sea ! 

“ O ! better that her shattered hulk 
Should sink beneath the wave ; 

Her thunders shook the ?nighty deep, 

And there should be her grave. 

Nail to the mast her holy flag, 

Set every threadbare sail, 

And give her to the God of Storms, 

The lightning and the gale." 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER 

I. 

My Uncle .... 





PAGE 

11 

II. 

The “Constitution” . 





30 

III. 

Aboard Ship 





48 

IV. 

The “Philadelphia” . 





66 

V. 

The “Intrepid” . 





00 

Cn 

VI. 

Tripoli . . 





102 

VII. 

The Attack .... 





122 

VIII. 

A Change of Quarters 





140 

IX. 

The Felucca 





158 

X. 

The Engagement . 





i 75 

XI. 

Repairing Damages 





194 

XII. 

An Explosion 





213 

XIII. 

Master Cutbush . 





232 

XIV. 

An Envious Shipmate . 





251 

XV. 

The Reconnoissance . 





268 

XVI. 

Bombarding .... 





286 

XVII. 

“Cousin Richard” 





3°3 

XVIII. 

The Floating Mine 


• 



321 

XIX. 

Peace . 





335 


7 












ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 


“ He laid his hand on Seth’s shoulder ” . 

Frontispiece 

196 

“ 4 1 shot forward, striking full in the 
shoulder, Uncle Jacob ’ ” 

back with 

my 

53 

“ ‘ Who are you? ’ the lieutenant asked ” 

• 

• 

T 55 

“He swam alongside ” . 

• 


241 

“‘We ran here and there, bent only 

gunners ’ ”. 

on serving 

the 

307 


9 




WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


CHAPTER I. 


MY UNCLE. 



HEN it was learned, in the summer of the year 


" * 1801, that the Bey, or Bashaw, of Tripoli had 

declared war against the United States, and cut down 
the flagstaff from the front of the American Consulate 
in his domains, there was not very much of excitement 
among the people in this country. 

It is probable that those in authority, or the politi¬ 
cians who followed closely the events of the day, were 
considerably concerned, and it is possible that I, Rich¬ 
ard Cutbush, and my comrade, Seth Gordon, failed to 
realize exactly the state of feeling among our elders 
when it was known that we had only gotten out of 
one war to be plunged into another. But to us lads, 
Tripoli was so far away that it seemed almost as if 
it was in another world, and, besides, there was little 


12 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


of preparation making for war, in and around Bos¬ 
ton, even after a full year had elapsed, during which 
time our small navy had been gallantly fighting the 
Tripolitan pirates. 

Now and then we lads heard our elders speak con¬ 
cerning the movements of this ship or of that, for both 
of us had relatives sailing on vessels belonging to the 
United States Navy. 

Seth’s cousin was one Captain Richard Somers, who 
had served with credit as third lieutenant of the frigate 
United States , under Commodore Barry, and my uncle, 
Jacob Cutbush, who, while not holding a commission, 
proved himself, I doubt not, whenever occasion de¬ 
manded, to be as gallant as any, however high their 
rank, even though he was only a gunner. 

Yet on the whole it was to us lads much as if 
there was no war being waged, until the spring of 
1803, when my father’s brother, Jacob Cutbush, of 
whom I have just spoken, visited our home while 
on a furlough. 

He had served in this war under Commodore Dale, 
and was but lately arrived in the United States, having 
been sent home by reason of the expiration of his term 
of service. 

As a matter of course, he came directly to my father’s 


MY UNCLE. 


13 


house, and never before do I remember seeing our little 
dwelling so densely thronged with visitors. 

Neighbors, acquaintances, and dozens of people 
whom we had never seen, called upon Uncle Jacob 
in order to hear what had been done toward giving 
the pirates of the Barbary coast such a flogging 
as they deserved, and we two lads learned more con¬ 
cerning the war than we had ever thought to know, 
for Seth was so charmed by the stories my uncle told 
that he remained almost a constant guest of mine. 

It was not enough for the curious ones who visited us 
that Uncle Jacob should tell only what he himself had 
seen of warfare with these pirates ; but the old man 
was urged again and again to go into all the details of 
the business, until Seth and I came for the first time to 
know why our ships of war were being sent so far from 
home. 

It seemed, according to Uncle Jacob’s story, and 
I have since learned he told no more than the truth, 
that the United States, and indeed many of the 
nations of Europe, had been paying the Beys of 
Tripoli and of Tunis, and the Dey of Algiers, certain 
sums of money every year as tribute, in order that 
their piratical ships might leave unmolested the mer¬ 
chant vessels. 


14 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


In other words, the United States purchased the pn> 
tection of these pirate kings; for a bey is much the 
same as a prince, while a dey is of a lesser rank, being 
perhaps no more than a governor. 

As showing how we truckled to these villains, my 
father afterward read me an account in the Weekly 
Newsletter , of the departure of the Crescent frigate 
from Portsmouth on the 20th of January, 1798, which 
craft was, as the article stated, “ a present from the 
United States to the Dey of Algiers, as compensation 
for delay in not fulfilling our treaty stipulations in 
proper time. Richard O’Brien, Esq., who had been 
ten years in prison at Algiers, took passage in the 
above frigate, and is to reside at Algiers as Consul- 
General of the United States to the Barbary States. 
The Crescent has many valuable presents on board for 
the dey, and when she sailed was supposed to be worth 
at least three hundred thousand dollars. Twenty-six 
barrels of dollars constituted a part of her cargo. It is 
worthy of remark, that the captain, the chief of the 
officers, and many seamen of the Crescent frigate, have 
been prisoners at Algiers.” 

As a matter of course, Seth and I already knew 
how many Americans had been held as slaves by 
the pirates of Barbary. 


MY UNCLE. 


15 


We had been told many times, that in 1785 the 
schooner Maria of Boston was seized while outside 
the straits of Gibraltar, by corsairs, and her crew 
carried into slavery. Five days later, that is to 
say, on the 30th of* July in the same year, the 
ship Dolphin of Philadelphia was captured with 
all her people, and in 1790 there were then living 
as slaves in that country fourteen unfortunate Ameri¬ 
cans. 

No less a man than John Paul Jones was appointed, 
in 1792, as agent to effect the liberation of the cap¬ 
tives ; but he died before it was possible to enter 
upon his duties, and a second agent was named, who 
was also overtaken by death before he could begin 
the work assigned him. 

Both Seth and I knew full well that in the year 
1793 these pirates captured no less than one hundred 
and five Americans, all of whom were made slaves, 
and yet, as I have just set down, as late as 1798 we 
were sending out to these ruffians a beautiful tribute, 
the chief consideration of which was that they should 
make no more slaves of our people; instead of 
which, as Uncle Jacob said during his visit, we ought 
to have shown proper spirit when the schooner Maria 
was seized, by speedily convincing the villains that it 


16 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

was safer for them to keep their hands off sailors 
hailing from the United States, as might have been 
done had we known our power. 

It was not my purpose, when I sat down to write 
out what Seth Gordon and I did and saw while on 
board the good frigate Constitution , to wander from 
the subject by telling of these things which are 
known to every one; but yet it seemed well to 
repeat the story Uncle Jacob told, as to why we 
were finally come to a war with these pirates, instead 
of continuing to send them gifts. 

The Bey of Tripoli, who had declared war against 
us, when the boot should have been on the other 
foot, was by name Jussup Caramalli, who had mur¬ 
dered his father and one brother, and driven another 
brother from the throne, in order to come into power. 
He was even more of a murderer than pirates usually 
are, according to all accounts I have read concerning 
such brutes, and had decided to fight us because he 
learned that the governors of Tunis and of Algiers 
received larger bribes from the United States than 
had he. 

Now it appears, according to Uncle Jacob’s story 
as he told it to our neighbors, and I will make no 
attempt at following his words lest I fall into error, 


MY UNCLE. 


1 7 


that the government of the United States had rea¬ 
son to believe there would be trouble with this 
pirate of Tripoli, even before he had proceeded to 
extremities, and a small squadron under Commodore 
Dale was sent out to look after our shipping in that 
portion of the world.* It was under this officer that 
my uncle sailed. He captured one of the pirati¬ 
cal craft, and protected many American merchant 
ships. 

In 1802 another expedition was sent to the Medi¬ 
terranean under Commodore Morris, and now, at this 
time of which I am writing, that is to say, on the 
first of May, 1803, the government had decided that 
it was necessary to make more show of strength 
against these Barbary pirates. 

To such end Commodore Edward Preble was 
appointed to the command of a squadron made up 
of the Constitution , Philadelphia , Argus , Siren , Nauti¬ 
lus, Vixen , and Enterprise. These last three vessels 
carried twelve guns each; the Argus and the Siren 
sixteen guns each; the Philadelphia thirty-eight; and 
the Constitution forty-four. 

During Uncle Jacob’s story Seth learned for the 
first time that his cousin, Captain Richard Somers, 
was appointed lieutenant commandant of the Nauti - 
c 


1 8 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

lus, and would accompany this expedition; and we 
also came very soon to know that the old gunner 
himself counted on sailing in the flagship, having 
been promised by Lieutenant Dent, who was acting 
captain under Commodore Preble, that he should be 
given charge of a gun. 

I failed to understand all that Uncle Jacob said, 
because of ignorance in naval affairs; but I knew, 
as did Seth, that this squadron under Commodore 
Preble would be the third sent out from the United 
States to punish the pirates, and because of so many 
ships being necessary to do the work, it appeared 
much as if the job was more difficult than had at first 
been believed. 

It puzzled both us lads no little that our people 
had failed in whipping the scoundrels off-hand; but, 
later, we came to understand somewhat of the diffi¬ 
culties in the way. 

At that day, however, we were inclined to believe, 
from not having seen anything whatsoever of other 
portions of the world, that ours was a mighty nation, 
else how had it been possible for us to gain inde¬ 
pendence from such a strong power as England ? 

“ Surely, we Americans ought speedily to get the 
best of those pirates,” Seth said thoughtfully when, 


MY UNCLE. 


19 


Uncle Jacob having left the house on a short visit to 
Master Downing, we were alone. 

“ There are very many of them,” I suggested, jeal¬ 
ous lest my comrade should have it in his mind that 
Uncle Jacob had not shown proper courage, and was 
thereby prolonging the war. 

“Well, and what of that?” he asked in surprise. 
“They cannot have as many men as serve under the 
British flag, and yet we have whipped the redcoats 
handsomely.” 

During a moment I was at loss for an answer to 
this remark, and then I bethought me of the cause. 

“ The Britishers came here, so that we could get at 
them conveniently, while the pirates persist in staying 
on the other side of the world, where we cannot well 
send all who would fight.” 

This silenced Seth, at least so far as regarded the 
courage or ability of our people, and for a long while 
he remained mute, as if in deep thought. 

Then he said suddenly, looking straight into my 
eyes as though he would read all that came into my 
mind: — 

“There are very many Americans who cannot well 
leave their families to go so far away; but we are 
not of them.” 


20 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ What do you mean ? ” I asked, failing utterly to 
understand his meaning. 

“Why should we not do what lies in our power to 
put those pirates out of the world ? ” 

“We lads?” and if Seth could have looked into 
my heart at that instant he would have had good 
cause to call me a coward. “ How can we do any¬ 
thing ? ” 

“ Think you that boys are not needed, Dick ? My 
cousin, who is now in command of a vessel, was only 
twelve years of age when he first smelled burning 
powder on shipboard, while we are full sixteen, 
strong, and knowing enough of seamanship to warrant 
our doing good duty on board any small craft.” 

“A frigate of forty-four guns is different from any 
vessel we were ever aboard,” I objected, unwilling to 
let him understand that the thought of regularly 
going to war frightened me, and hoping to find such 
objections as would put an end to his ridiculous idea. 

“ We are not so dumb but that it would be possible 
to learn during the voyage, so that by the time the 
squadron arrives we could give a good account of 
ourselves.” 

“ Do you think your cousin would take us on board 
his ship ? ” 


MY UNCLE. 


21 

“ It might be, if we could come at him, which I 
misdoubt; but your uncle is here to speak a good 
word for us with Commodore Preble, whom he knows 
right well.” 

I began to fear Seth might succeed in proving that 
there was no good reason why we should remain at 
home when there was fighting to be done, and I 
brought up the strongest argument that came into 
my mind : — 

“You know full well that neither your parents nor 
mine would consent to our leaving home,” I replied, 
using every effort to prevent my voice from trembling 
in sympathy with the fear that had suddenly sprung 
up in my heart 

“ I am not so certain as to that, Dick. If we pro¬ 
posed to go alone, among strangers, it might be dif¬ 
ferent ; but with your uncle to have an eye over us, 
I am positive it can be arranged.” 

I shook my head, no longer daring to speak lest 
he should discover my cowardice. 

“ We will talk with Master Cutbush when he 
returns; and once he promises to lend his influence 
toward having us taken on as members of the Con¬ 
stitutions crew, there will be little question as to 
the consent of our parents.” 


22 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


It is more than possible that I might have 
betrayed my timorousness had not the return of 
Uncle Jacob put an end to the conversation for 
the time being. 

Then my mother called upon me for some trifling 
task about the house, and when I was come once 
more into the room where Seth sat talking earnestly 
with my father’s brother, the mischief had been 
done. 

“ So you’ve come to realize that you can do 
better aboard than by idlin’ around home, eh ? ” 
Uncle Jacob asked cheerily, and my tongue was 
tied with fear, for I understood without the need 
of further words that he favored Seth’s ridiculous 
plan. “ I’m pleased that a nephew of mine should 
show so much spirit,” the old man continued, taking 
me by the hand affectionately. “ The navy is the 
place for stout-hearted lads like you and Seth, and 
I promise you shall have every chance to prove your 
courage.” 

I could have proven my courage, or, rather the 
lack of it, had I been able to speak just then, and 
the old gunner would probably have refused longer 
to own me as a relative. But he was so enthusi¬ 
astic on the subject of our shipping aboard the Con - 


MY UNCLE. 


23 


stitution as to give no heed to my downcast looks, 
and as the moments passed, I grew so ashamed of 
being faint-hearted that almost anything was prefer¬ 
able to admitting myself a veritable coward. 

There was only one hope in my mind, and I kept 
it constantly before me while Uncle Jacob was pictur¬ 
ing the delights of a sailor’s life, or dilating upon 
the glory and honor to be won in time of war, which 
was, that something might yet occur to prevent our 
leaving home. 

It was possible we would not be received on board 
the Constitution , because of her already being sup¬ 
plied with a full crew; Seth’s parents or mine might 
refuse to consent; one of us might suddenly fall ill. 
In fact, there seemed at the moment so many 
chances against our being forced away from home 
that I grew quite comfortable in mind, and deter¬ 
mined to put on a bold air as if the scheme pleased 
me immensely. 

The only thing which caused me uneasiness of 
mind was that my uncle appeared so certain there 
would be no question in the matter of our being 
received aboard the . Constitution , at least in the 
capacity of “boys,” and thus, for the first time, I 
learned that in war-vessels are a certain number of 


24 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


men or lads who are regularly shipped at such 
rating. 

As if the matter was already settled, my uncle 
began to make us acquainted with the ship on which 
he proposed to sail, and that we might know all the 
details regarding her construction, he began with the 
fact that the Constitution was modelled by Mr. Joshua 
Humphries of Philadelphia; that she was built in 
Boston on a newly adopted plan of so far lengthen¬ 
ing frigates as to give them on one deck the guns 
that had formerly been distributed on two; that she 
was launched on the 20th of July, 1797, and given 
into command of Captain Samuel Nicholson. She 
first put to sea in July of 1798, with batteries of thirty 
24-pounders on her gundecks, being appropriately 
rated as a forty-four. 

As to who might make up the list of officers, he 
was not so well informed; but assured us on his 
word as a skilful gunner who had seen much service, 
that there would be none aboard under whom a gen¬ 
tleman might not be proud to serve. 

Regarding Commodore Preble, my uncle knew that 
he was born in what is now Portland, Maine, on the 
15th of August, 1761, but which was then the Dis¬ 
trict of Falmouth in the Province of Massachusetts. 


MY UNCLE. 


25 


In 1779 Master Preble entered the naval service as 
midshipman aboard the ship Protector , was promoted 
to lieutenant of the sloop of war Winthrop , and con¬ 
tinued in her during the remainder of the Revo¬ 
lution. 

He was the first lieutenant appointed in the new 
navy established in 1798, and soon afterward made 
two cruises in the brig Pickering , as commander. In 
1800 he was made captain, and placed in command 
of the Essex , in which he sailed to the East Indies to 
convoy American vessels, afterward withdrawing from 
active service until the present time, when he was 
appointed commodore, and would sail in command of 
the third squadron leaving these shores to punish the 
Barbary pirates. 

Now Seth appeared deeply interested in all these 
details, listening eagerly to every word the old man 
spoke; but I gave little heed to the recital because 
there was in my mind the thought born of hope, that 
we would not be allowed to enter the naval service 
of our country. 

Perhaps had I been as eager as Seth, we two lads 
might have been disappointed; but as it was, he 
gained his wish, and I soon learned, much to my 
alarm and discomfiture, that there would be no im- 


2 6 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


pediment placed in our path which was supposed to 
lead on to glory. 

Uncle Jacob lost no time in speaking to Seth’s 
father and mine concerning what he was pleased 
to call our “ heart’s desire,” and they, never for 
a moment dreaming that I might be as averse 
to the scheme as Seth was eager, gave immediate 
consent. 

But for the shame of it I could have cried like a 
baby on learning that the permission had been so 
readily granted, and after tossing about in my bed 
fully half that night following the day when the 
matter was settled so far as oiir parents were con¬ 
cerned, I contrived to gain a little consolation from 
the thought that we were not regularly shipped — 
that a gunner on board the frigate would have little 
or no influence, and that when the moment arrived 
for signing the articles Commodore Preble, or whoso¬ 
ever should have charge of the enlistment, might 
refuse to accept us. 

Our parents, however, had no such ideas, and my 
mother set about filling a canvas bag, which had 
been presented to me by Uncle Jacob, with much 
care and many a tear. 

If I had dared to tell the dear soul how timorous I 


MY UNCLE. 


2 ? 


was; if I had but opened my heart to her, then would 
she have put an end to all these preparations for war 
which weighted me down with grave forebodings. 

Never dreaming, however, but that my heart was 
set on the venture, she continued her labor of love, 
and while listening to her words of advice as to my 
future course, I was inwardly praying that I might 
never be called upon — at least not for many years 
— to leave her side. 

All this while Seth was in high glee, counting posi¬ 
tively upon our being allowed to ship through Uncle 
Jacob’s influence, and he troubled me again and again 
with his speculations as to the rare sights we would 
see, the wonderful adventures to be met with, or the 
possibility that we might return home at least with 
the rank of midshipmen. 

All my acquaintances in Boston professed to be envi¬ 
ous of what they were pleased to term my good for¬ 
tune; and if words were to be depended upon, there 
was hardly one among the lads I knew who would not 
have been overjoyed at the prospect of changing places 
with me. 

Of a verity I would have exchanged with any of 
them right quickly, save that I was ashamed to write 
myself down before my father and Uncle Jacob as a 


28 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


coward who dared not do what his country seemed to 
demand of him. 

Perhaps even now I ought to be ashamed of setting 
down such thoughts, and yet, having served my time 
satisfactorily, if not with some degree of credit, I may, 
after so many years, since there is in my mind the 
intention of enlisting in this second war against Eng¬ 
land, — for it appears now as if before the year 1812 
should come to an end we would be once more fighting 
Britain’s navies and armies, — I say, that after all this 
service, it is well I make a clean breast, and declare 
that no lad ever left home so unwillingly as did I in 
the year of grace 1802. 

And I did leave home, whether because Uncle Jacob 
had influence with the officers of the Constitution , or 
the ship lacked her full complement of boys, I cannot 
say; but this much is true, that on a certain day came 
the word that we would be allowed to sign the 
articles, and while Seth danced around in a perfect 
fever of joy, I stole softly up to the room under the 
roof which I called my own, and wept bitter, scalding 
tears at the thought of leaving my mother, for now that 
we were so near to being enlisted in the navy, I forgot 
the possible perils in the sorrow of going away for so 
long a time from those whom I loved, and who loved me. 


MY UNCLE. 


29 


All this, however, is but idle so far as concerns the 
story of what Seth Gordon and I saw and did while 
on board the Constitution , and therefore there shall 
be no further mourning over severed home ties, no 
account of the tears I shed, nor any of the coward¬ 
ice which filled my heart. 

It is enough if I say that on a certain day in May 
my mother kissed me good-by, while I mingled my 
tears with hers, and then Seth and I went away with 
Uncle Jacob, to enter upon a life so vastly different 
from what we had previously known, that it was as if 
we went into a new world among a different race of 
beings. 

That new world was the good frigate Constitution , 
which I came to love as much as one can an inanimate 
object, and that “different race of beings” proved 
warm, honest friends who would, had it been possible, 
have made up to me all I missed of the old life. 


CHAPTER II. 


THE “CONSTITUTION.” 

IF I should set down all that we said, did, or thought 
*■ from the time I bade my mother good-by until 
having been assigned to our quarters aboard the Con¬ 
stitution, there would be no space for anything con¬ 
cerning the frigate, or her commander, who I believe 
of a verity was as brave an officer as ever lived. 

When we set out, convoyed by Uncle Jacob, I was 
mentally in the lowest depths of despair, while Seth 
hardly kept within bounds the joy which overran 
his heart. 

I remember that even in my sorrow I asked my¬ 
self how it could be possible that one lad should be 
so happy while another was plunged into such deep 
grief over the same matter, but failed of answering 
my own question. 

I mistrusted, even before we left home, that Uncle 
Jacob had guessed somewhat of the truth concerning 
myself and my cowardice, and this suspicion grew to 

30 


THE “CONSTITUTION. 


31 


be very nearly a certainty once we had set out, ere 
the echo of my mother’s words ceased to ring in 
my ears. 

“We may as well start fair,” the old man said, 
with a certain clearing of his throat which I had 
come to understand was in his opinion the putting 
on of dignity. “We may as well start fair, and then 
there will be less likelihood of our cornin’ to grief 
before the voyage is ended.” 

“What is wrong with the start, Uncle Jacob?” 
Seth asked, he having by this time come to consider 
that my father’s brother was his uncle as well as 
mine, and the lad surveyed first himself and then me 
as if to learn whether we might not have set out in 
some ill-becoming manner. 

“ So far as our having got under way is concerned, 
we are all right,” Uncle Jacob said stiffly; “but from 
the moment of leaving Isaac Cutbush’s house the 
situation is changed. You two lads are, so to speak, 
reg’larly shipped on board the Constitution — the mat¬ 
ter of signin’ your names is only a form. Well, that 
bein’ the case, what are you now compared with what 
you was five minutes ago ? ” 

Seth and I looked at each other in bewilderment, 
failing entirely to understand the question, whereupon 


32 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Uncle Jacob repeated the words, and then gave his 
own answer: — 

“ So long as you stood under Isaac Cutbush’s roof, 
you two were lads over whom I had no control; but 
once we stepped outside the door, you became, ac¬ 
cordin’ to my way of thinkin’, reg’larly shipped boys 
aboard the Constitution , an’ I, instead of bein’ an 
uncle to either of you, am the captain of No. 8 
gun.” 

Uncle Jacob paused, and we two lads looked at 
each other in perplexity and bewilderment, failing to 
so much as guess what he might be trying to come 
at. 

“As captain of a gun,” he said, after waiting a 
few seconds as if to give us an opportunity of guess¬ 
ing at his meaning, “ I am considerably above you 
two lads in station, an’ the discipline of a man-o’-war 
demands that each holds to his proper rank. I ain’t 
meanin’ to say but now an’ then in our watch below 
I’d be willin’ to yarn it with you two youngsters; 
but even at such times, there is to be no Uncle 
Jacobin’. So long ’s you are boys aboard the Consti¬ 
tution, an’ I’m the captain of a gun, you’re to speak 
to me as Master Cutbush, an’ not presume upon such 
relationship as can only be claimed ashore.” 


THE “ CONSTITUTION.” 


33 


I began by this time to have an inkling of what 
the old man was driving at, and with the knowledge 
came a certain sense of injury, which was beneficial 
at the moment, because it blunted the sorrow and 
lessened the cowardice in my heart to a slight degree. 

It seemed to me an unwarranted assumption of 
authority for him thus to cut off all familiar ties, 
simply because of chancing to be in a station aboard 
the ship higher than ours; and for the time I was 
angered against him. 

Seth, however, would not allow anything of the 
kind to dissipate the great joy in his heart, and he 
asked with a familiarity of tone, which was unbecom¬ 
ing any lad who speaks to his elder: — 

“ Suppose Dick and I should perform some mar¬ 
vellous deed, and thereby be promoted on the instant 
to midshipmen, or even lieutenants, how would it be 
then about calling you Uncle Jacob?” 

“Although I am not agreein’ that either of you 
youngsters have metal enough to admit of anything 
of the kind, yet for the sake of an argument we’ll 
suppose it did happen, an’ then to ‘Uncle Jacob’ 
the captain of a gun would be even worse than 
while you served as boys. When you had the right 
to the quarter-deck, I should be only old Jacob Cut- 


D 


34 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


bush, an’ you Master Gordon an’ Master Cutbush. 
I am givin’ you this kind of talk now, so you shan’t 
shame yourselves an’ me once we’re aboard, for 
among a crew of four hundred an’ over, there’s 
always plenty who will pick up anything that’ll serve 
to make sport, an’ — ” 

“Do you mean to tell me that there will be four 
hundred men aboard the Constitution ? ” Seth asked 
in surprise, forgetting for the instant the lesson 
which Uncle—I mean Master Cutbush—was trying 
to teach us. 

“Ay, lad, four hundred or more.” 

“ She must be quite a vessel.” 

“ Hark you, lad. That’s no way to speak of a 
frigate. You will hear the officers call her a fabric , 
but never a vessel. She’s a matter of one hundred 
and forty-two feet long, with a little more than 
thirty-eight-foot beam, an’ it’ll cost nigh on to five 
thousand dollars a month to pay the salaries of them 
as handle her.” 

This sum was to me so enormous that I believed 
the gunner was playing upon our credulity, and Seth 
must have been of much the same opinion, for he said 
with a laugh,— 

“ At that rate, I take it the wages are generous ? ” 


THE “ CONSTITUTION. 


35 


‘ Them as live forred ain’t overly burdened with 
money, that I can answer for. Able seamen are paid 
ten dollars a month, while a marine, who is neither 
fish, flesh, nor fowl, is counted to be worth only 
six.” 

“ What is a marine ? ” Seth asked, and I pricked 
up my ears, for until this moment I could not have 
told whether the term applied to a human being or 
some fitting of the ship; but I afterward found this 
printed article concerning marines. 

“The men of a public armed ship are divided into 
two distinct bodies: the portion of the people that do 
the ordinary duty of the vessel, which includes the 
petty officers, seamen, ordinary seamen, landsmen, and 
boys, and the marines. The former pass under the 
general name of sailors, while the latter are always 
known by their own distinctive appellation. The 
marines are strictly infantry soldiers, who are trained 
to serve afloat; and their discipline, equipments, spirit, 
character, and esprit de corps are altogether those of 
an army. The marines impart to a ship of war, in a 
great degree, its high military character. They fur¬ 
nish all the guards and sentinels; in battle they repel, 
or cover the assaults of boarders; and, at all times, 
they sustain and protect the stern and necessary dis- 


36 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


cipline of a ship by their organization, distinctive 
character, training, and, we might add, nature. It is 
usual to place one of these soldiers on board a ship 
of war for each gun, though the rule is not absolute. 
It is not, however, to be understood by this that the 
marines are regularly dispersed in the ship, by placing 
them at the .guns, as, unless in cases that form excep¬ 
tions, they act together, under their own officers, using 
the musket and bayonet as their proper weapons.” 

“ Well, he ain’t much of anything in the eyes of 
the sailormen, an’ the only way I can describe him is 
by sayin’ that he’s a soldier what ships aboard a man- 
o’-war,” Uncle Jacob said in reply to Seth’s question. 
“ He has to stand guard an’ look after the prisoners 
when there are any on hand; but ain’t called upon 
to do seaman’s duty.” 

“ Is he obliged to fight ? ” I asked, thinking, perhaps, 
this might be a more desirable branch of the service 
for one who was as timorous as myself. 

“ Ay, lad, of course he does when it comes to close 
quarters; but he ain’t looked upon with any great 
favor, that I can answer for, so we won’t spend our 
time an’ breath talkin’ about him. You are first to 
understand that I’m Master Cutbush from this out, 
an’ then, that whenever you are spoken to by an 


THE “ CONSTITUTION.” 37 

officer, you must call him ‘sir,’ an’ touch your cap 
somethin’ after this fashion.” 

Whereupon Uncle — I mean Master Cutbush—tugged 
at a stray lock of hair just over his forehead, as if 
bent on pulling it out by the roots, and kicked one 
leg behind him in what seemed to me a most comical 
fashion. 

“ Of course it will be understood that one of you is 
a blood-relation of mine when we are ashore, so I’m 
postin’ you up in these matters to prevent your bein’ 
made a laughin’-stock of. Remember to keep to your 
own end of the ship, unless called aft by them as are 
in command. If it so be an officer takes it into his 
head to give you a taste of the rope’s end, swallow 
your medicine like a man, an’ you’ll get it less often.” 

“ Do you mean to say we’re like to be flogged 
without deservin’ it ? ” Seth asked; and that I was 
secretly gratified by seeing a look of dismay on his 
face is proof that I was less manly than a boy of 
sixteen should be. 

“ I reckon you’ll deserve it often enough; but there 
may be times when it’ll seem to you as if there was 
no real need of such argument, an’ then is when you’re 
bound to keep your mouth shut, for there’s no more 
serious offence, short of downright mutiny, than givin’ 


38 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


back talk to your superiors. Howsomever, have your 
eyes open, your wits about you, an’ I’ll guarantee that 
after once learnin’ the ropes, so to speak, you’ll not 
be in much danger of carryin’ a sore back.” 

Seth’s face was a study by this time, and I decided 
in my own mind that if such conversation had been 
held a week previous, I might at that moment have 
been at home with my mother, instead of on the way 
to ship aboard a frigate of war. 

Perhaps Master Cutbush understood somewhat of 
the misgivings in which Seth was indulging, for he 
said, much as if to change the subject: — 

“ You are lucky, lads, to enter the service on board 
such a frigate as the Constitution , officered as she is. 
The commodore is every inch a sailor, an’ the first 
lieutenant, Isaac Hull, is bound to make his mark in 
the world if the war lasts long enough, or I’m mis¬ 
taken. In 1798 he was a fourth lieutenant under 
Commodore Nicholson, an’ two years later promoted 
to first lieutenant under Commodore Talbot, all of 
which is good proof that he earned his rank. Them 
as could serve under Commodore Nicholson an’ come 
out with any satisfaction to themselves or others must 
have had the makin’s of men in ’em. Hull’s cuttin’ out 
the Sandwich shows what weight of metal he carries.” 


THE “ CONSTITUTION. 


39 


“ When was that ? ” I asked with mild curiosity, 
not because I cared very much at the moment to 
know, but Master Cutbush had ceased speaking as if 
waiting for some reply. 

“ In 1800, when we were fightin’ against the French.” 

“Why don’t you tell us the story?” Seth asked, 
with just a shade of petulance in his tone, and I 
believe he was eager to hear it only to keep his 
mind from dwelling upon the unpleasant and newly 
discovered fact that it was quite possible he might 
receive a taste of the rope’s end whenever the 
desire for such exercise came into the minds of the 
Constitution's officers. 

“ It’s a yarn well worth the hearin,’ lad, an’ I’ll 
tell it in as few words as may be, although you’re 
like to have the same repeated forty times within the 
next month. Sailors are master hands at chewin’ on 
the good or bad deeds of their officers, as well they 
may be, for upon them who command the ship 
depends the success of the voyage.” 

“Was Mr. Hull an officer on board the Constitu¬ 
tion ? ” I asked, beginning to feel a certain interest 
after what the gunner had said. 

“ Ay, that he was, lad, with rank of first lieutenant, 
an’ the frigate was flyi'n’ Commodore Talbot’s broad 


40 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


pennant, while cruisin’ on what is known as the St. 
Domingo station.” 

“ Were you on board ? ” 

“No, lad; but I’ve heard the yarn so many times 
that I reckon I can tell it in proper shape. The 
commodore learned that a valuable French letter of 
marque, which was formerly the British packet Sand¬ 
wich , was lyin’ in Port au Platte, a harbor on the 
Spanish side of the island of St. Domingo, and he 
determined to cut her out.” 

“ What is a letter of marque ? ” I asked. 

“An armed merchant vessel with a commission 
from her government authorizin’ her to seize property 
belongin’ to citizens of the opposing nation — in 
other words, a privateer. The Sandwich was clipper- 
built, an’ knowin’ that there was little chance of over- 
takin’ her on the high seas, Commodore Talbot made 
up his mind to cut her out of the Spanish port, 
although it was not what you might call a legal trans¬ 
action, as the crew of the Constitution soon afterward 
learned to their cost.” 

“ In what way ? ” Seth asked at random, and I 
knew by the tone that his mind was more on what 
might come to him in the future, than upon the yarn 
Master Cutbush proposed to tell. 


THE “CONSTITUTION. 


41 


“That will all come in in proper time, lad. Let 
me give you the account of it first. It seems that 
Mr. Hull was sent in at night in one of the frigate’s 
cutters to reconnoitre the harbor, an’ found that the 
Sandwich was only waitin’ to take on the balance 
of a cargo of coffee before makin’ a start for France. 
Of course the frigate could not be run in boldly, an’ 
because of that fact the commodore took possession 
of the American sloop Sally , puttin’ into her a party 
of seamen and marines, givin’ command, as I’ve 
said, to Mr. Hull. 

“ All this was done at sea, so the French shouldn’t 
get an idee of what was goin’ on, an’ the Sally 
parted company with the frigate at such a time as, 
allowin’ for the wind, would bring her into Port au 
Platte about noon on the next day. That same 
night, when they were runnin’ in for the land 
under easy sail, with it so dark you couldn’t see a 
wart on the end of your nose, the report of a gun 
was heard, an’ a round shot whistled over the sloop. 
Whereupon, as may be supposed, Mr. Hull hove-to, 
considerin’ that was about the only thing left for 
him under the circumstances, because, you under¬ 
stand, the Sally wasn’t fitted up for any sea fight, 
havin’ no guns aboard. 


42 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“Well, pretty soon a boat came alongside, an’ then 
it was found that an English frigate had signalled 
for the sloop to come about, an’ when the boardin’ 
lieutenant come on deck he was considerably mixed 
up at findin’ so many men an’ officers in naval 
uniforms. We were at peace with England then, an’ 
after Mr. Hull told him what they counted on doin’ 
the Britisher was mightily disappointed, explainin’ 
that his frigate had been waitin’ off an’ on two or 
three days, with the idee of catchin’ the Sandwich 
herself. Howsomever, Mr. Hull was the first at the 
business, an’ the English lieutenant couldn’t interfere 
if he wanted to, so the Sally was put on her course 
once more, an’ ’long about noon the next day she was 
in sight of the Port. 

“ The Sandwich was moored with her broadside to 
the entrance of the harbor, an’ on shore at no great 
distance away was considerable of a battery to pro¬ 
tect her. Now it wasn’t any fool trick to run within 
range of all them guns, any one of which would 
have sunk the little sloop with a single shot; but 
Isaac Hull ain’t the kind of a man to back down 
because of danger. When the Sally was closin’ in 
with the land he sent all his force below, got the 
anchors fore an’ aft, so ’s to hold the sloop after the 


THE “CONSTITUTION. 


43 


work of boardin’ was begun, an’ steered her straight 
for the bow of the Sandwich , gettin’ ready mean¬ 
while a boat, in order to land such marines as had 
been brought, for an attack on the battery. 

“ Everything went slick as grease. The frog-eaters 
on the privateer didn’t suspicion what was up, an’ 
the Sally run alongside the Sandwich , lettin’ go both 
anchors jest as she got there, before one of the 
enemy had an idee that cornin’ so close aboard was 
anything more ’n careless seamanship. Then up 
rushed the men from the hold, an’ at that very same 
minute the boat was launched, filled with marines, 
who paid no attention to what might be happenin’ 
on their craft, but pulled straight for the battery 
ashore.” 

“ Did they capture the Sandwich ? ” Seth asked, as 
Master Cutbush ceased for an instant. 

"“Ay, that they did, lad, an’ without losin’ a single 
man. Of course there was a bit of a scrimmage, an’ 
them as was on shore got terribly excited; but the 
marines did their work well; the battery was cap¬ 
tured about the same time the captain of the Sand¬ 
wich surrendered, an’ the whole job was done in 
what you might call a proper, shipshape fashion. 
Before sunset the Sandwich was stripped to her girt- 


44 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


line, an’ everything was below, although it took 
mighty lively work from all hands to do the job, 
with them expectin’ every minute that there’d be 
trouble from the shore. It wasn’t yet dark before 
the royal yards were crossed, the guns scaled, a new 
crew aboard the prize, an’ she beatin’ out of the 
harbor to join the frigate. Take it all in all, 
accordin’ to what I’ve heard from them as were 
there, it was the neatest bit of cuttin’ out ever 
known. But it cost the crew of the Constitution 

mighty dear, for when they come to settle the matter 

in the courts, seein ’s how the Sandwich was taken 
from a Spanish port, not only was the vessel given 
up, but all the prize money that had been earned on 
the cruise had to go to pay damages.” 

I was entertained by this story, all the more so 
because there was in it no tale of dreadful wounds 
or sudden death, and when Master Cutbush ceased 
speaking I tried to imagine how I should behave if 

called upon to take part in any such enterprise, 

where danger must necessarily stare one in the face. 

This last was impossible, because, as yet, I had no 
idea of what life aboard a frigate might be, or how 
great a share a “boy” on a man-of-war would be 
required to take upon himself at such a time; but 


THE “CONSTITUTION. 


45 


it was not quieting to think of being mixed up in 
such a scene, and I wished quite as fervently as ever 
that I was back in my father’s home with never a 
thought of enlisting in the navy. 

Seth’s enthusiasm had received a sudden check 
when he learned that punishment might be dealt out 
to him by any in command, and we two recruits, if 
such a name can be applied to those who count on 
learning the trade of sailors, were sorry company for 
Master Cutbush from that moment, until we were 
arrived on board the frigate which was to be our home 
during even a longer time than either of us had imag¬ 
ined. 

Despite my announced intention of refraining from 
setting down anything not immediately concerned 
with this voyage we were to take, I have run off 
again to the extent of many pages, and must cut short 
that which is of no moment to any save Seth and 
myself. 

Therefore all else shall be omitted until the time 
when we three came over the side of the Constitution , 
Master Cutbush being received in a most friendly 
fashion by many of the crew, and at least two of 
the officers, while we lads were left to stand near the 
rail amidships like a couple of abandoned babies. 


46 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


It was a strange sight to Seth and me. 

The enormous ship with her wilderness of ropes 
and spars; great guns on the forecastle deck; sol¬ 
diers, which I afterward learned were marines, pac¬ 
ing to and fro with muskets over their shoulders; 
and what appeared like a great throng of men, mov¬ 
ing here and there in obedience to orders which were 
as mystifying to us as though spoken in a foreign 
language. 

“ Surely, we shall never be able seamen on board 
a ship so large as this,” Seth whispered to me, draw¬ 
ing a long face at thus discovering how different was 
the reality from his anticipations. “ Fn a whole life¬ 
time I never could learn the names of so many ropes, 
and as for remembering what all these different com¬ 
mands mean, it is quite out of the question.” 

“Think what it must be in a battle, Seth,” I 
rejoined, by no means averse to improving upon the 
mental pictures which he had previously drawn, and 
in the doing thus forced me to leave home on the 
most perilous ventures. “ Fancy all these guns 
being fired at once, and the men running here and 
there trying to obey a half a dozen orders at the 
same time! Think of the noise, and the groans 
of the wounded; the blood on the deck, and the — ” 


THE “CONSTITUTION.” 


47 


“ Hold your tongue, Dick Cutbush! It’s bad 
enough when a lad realizes that even while the frig¬ 
ate is in port he couldn’t so much as begin to do his 
duty, without your adding to it the worst that may 
happen.” 

“ And what of the glory you allowed we should 
win ? Unless there be bloodshed, and plenty of it, 
how may you earn a midshipman’s berth, as you 
counted on doing before we left home ? ” 

“ I wish we were back there now,” Seth cried 
emphatically, and I was quite of the same opinion, 
although I did not choose to put it in words just 
then. 


CHAPTER III. 


ABOARD SHIP. 

TT would be possible to make up from such a 
* voyage as was ours in the Constitution a most 
entertaining book, and yet because of the fact that I 
had begun this poor tale simply in order to set down 
what we two lads saw of the fighting with the Tri¬ 
politan pirates, no more than a passing mention can 
be given to the cruise until we were come to Gibraltar. 

Strange as it may seem to him who bears in mind 
how despondent I was at being in a certain measure 
forced to leave my home, and timorous as I felt at 
the idea of finding myself in the midst of a battle, I 
came to rejoice, in a very short after time leaving 
port, that Seth had led me to this venture. 

The first two or three days of the cruise were with¬ 
out exception the most wretched I ever spent. 

Seth was no less sick than I, once the huge fabric 
was tossing about like a plaything for the enormous 

48 


Aboard shir. 


49 


waves, and it was to my mind a certainty that death 
must speedily overtake me. 

He who has ventured upon the ocean knows to a 
dot how great were our sufferings, and he who never 
sailed beyond sight of land can have no idea of the 
misery which beset us, for in good truth it is 
indescribable. 

Master Cutbush might have been my worst enemy, 
instead of my father’s brother, for all the heed he 
gave to me during these wretched hours. 

It is true he stood by the side of my hammock 
two or three times, but uttered no word of sympathy. 
In fact, he jeered at our misery, and made the suf¬ 
fering yet harder to bear by offering food when the 
mere name of it caused one’s stomach to revolt. 

During those three days I considered Seth and 
Master Cutbush the direst foes I had in the world, 
and of the two I classed my comrade the worst, for 
had he but held his tongue, so I argued, this foolish 
venture would not have been made. 

If Uncle Jacob had refused, as an honest man 
should, to have any part in dragging us away to sea, 
then would I have been home with my mother, 
instead of lying on board the frigate in a hammock 
which swung to and fro until it seemed that one was 


50 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


turned upside down every sixty seconds, while weep¬ 
ing bitter, scalding tears of grief because his mother 
was so far away. 

I might have been homesick but for the terrible 
malady of the sea that beset me so strongly as to 
leave no room for any other sensation, and, as I have 
said, there was in my mind a firm belief that before 
many hours had passed, death would come to my relief. 

Then speedily, as it were, all happened as Master 
Cutbush had predicted. 

On the third night I fell asleep, and, awakening 
with the break of day, was assailed by a most 
ravenous hunger. 

Save for the weakness which had come upon me, 
I was none the worse than when I came aboard. 

The sudden change from deathly faintness to a 
love for life, the difference in my feelings when I 
no longer loathed, but desired, food, was so great as 
to cause me the utmost surprise. 

The frigate was rolling from this side to that, tak¬ 
ing great leaps now and then, during which it seemed 
as if she stood literally on end, and yet the motion 
was in no wise disagreeable. 

Clambering out from the hammock as best I might, 
I started to go to the forward end of the gun-deck, 


ABOARD SHIP. 


51 


where I could see a large number of the watch eating 
breakfast. 

Clutching at this gun-carriage or at that stanchion 
to steady myself, I made reasonably good headway 
until the frigate gave another of those desperate 
plunges, just as I was shifting my hold from one 
object to the next, when, like an arrow sent from its 
bow, I shot forward, striking full in the back with 
my shoulder, Uncle Jacob, whom the rules of the 
service demanded I should call “ Master Cutbush.” 

It was not a seemly method of announcing my 
recovery, that I am willing to admit; but I shall at 
the same time claim that he was not warranted in 
losing his temper over what was simply an accident. 

Yet so he did, and, recovering himself from the 
unexpected blow that had hurled him headlong 
against a gun-carriage, he caught me by the coat- 
collar, cuffing my ears until it was as if an hundred 
bells rang inside my head. 

It was only natural I should howl with pain and 
anger, whereat those of the crew that were below 
laughed uproariously, and while their mirth was at 
its height, forward came Seth as the frigate sank 
into the hollow of the waves, rolling and bumping 
along the deck even as I had, until he brought up 


52 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI 


against No. 2 gun with a force which must have 
literally knocked the breath out of his body. 

Surely this second accident was no affair of Master 
Cutbush’s; but yet he took it upon himself to pull 
Seth to his feet and cuff his ears quite as vigorously 
as he had mine, after which he set calmly about 
finishing his breakfast without inquiring whether we 
might be hungry. 

Luckily, I did not shed tears, and yet can claim 
no credit for such show of manliness, because during 
the past three days I had cried so heartily that most- 
like there was no longer any moisture left in my 
body. I dare venture to say my cheeks were as red 
with anger even as were my ears from the force of 
the punishment administered, and, standing there with 
clenched fists looking upon the man who denied my 
right to call him uncle simply because we were 
aboard a ship, I would have given all the wages 
that might possibly be coming to me when the voy¬ 
age was at an end, had I been able to repay him in 
kind for his inhuman treatment. 

Seth clutched me by the arm to steady himself, 
and I was holding lightly to a stanchion, when the 
ship lurched to port, and we went rolling across the 
deck like a couple of parched peas, provoking yet 



“ l \ SHOT FORWARD, STRIKING FULL IN THE BACK WITH MY SHOULDER 

UNCLE JACOB.'’' 






































































































































* 








. 
























































' 





















































































































































































► 




































ABOARD SHIP. 


53 


greater mirth from those who must at some time in 
the past have occupied positions similar to ours. 

This second mishap was not so serious as the 
first, owing to the fact that we disturbed none of the 
high and mighty members of the Constitution s crew, 
and they permitted us to scramble to our feet as 
best we might. 

Left to our own devices, I question if it would have 
been possible for us to have remained in any place, 
save where we might find good holding ground for 
both hands and feet; but one of the sailors, who did 
not appear to be more than twenty years old, and 
whom we afterward learned was named Barry Thomas, 
came to our relief. 

“You young cubs are havin’ a precious lively time 
of it,” he said with a grin, as he laid hold of my 
shoulder to steady me. “ The first thing you need 
is to get your sea legs on, and that never’ll be done 
by tumblin’ about in this fashion.” 

“ What do you mean by sea legs ? ” Seth asked 
piteously, whereat the man laughed heartily, after 
which, checking himself suddenly as if realizing that 
we were not in the mood just then for mirth, he 
explained: — 

“ It is knowin’ how to use the same legs that are 


54 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


managed so easily on shore. Have an eye for the 
movements of the ship, an’ don’t try to brace your¬ 
self stiffly against them. It is easy enough to get 
about once you know how — ” 

“ I never should be able to walk around here 
while she’s pitchin’ so badly,” Seth said, with a 
long-drawn sigh. 

“ Nonsense, lad. In twenty-four hours from now 
it will be to you the same as if she was layin’ at 
the dock. Hungry yet ? ” 

“ It seemed to me I could eat a bushel before 
Uncle—I mean Master Cutbush — cuffed my ears 
for what I couldn’t help, and then the thought of 
being hungry left me,” I replied, allowing anger to 
get the best of me once more. 

“A bit of a shakin’ up like that don’t do boys 
any harm, else I’d have been dead long before this,” 
Thomas said, with a laugh. “ I’ve served a pretty 
long apprenticeship, an’ know just how you two 
feel. Come with me, an’ we’ll see what the cook 
has had left over. After this it will stand you in 
hand to be ready for grub when the word comes, 
else you may find yourself on short commons, for 
this ’ere crew are good feeders.” 

“Are you one of the officers, or a gunner?” I 


ABOARD SHIP. 


55 


asked, whereat Master Thomas laughed yet more 
heartily. 

“ Wait till you see them as lives aft, rigged out 
in gold lace an’ cocked hat, an’ then you’ll never 
mistake me for an officer. As for bein’ a gunner, 
why, bless your soul, lads, I’m only shipped as 
ordinary seaman. Is Jacob Cutbush your uncle?” 

“Yes, an’ after what he’s done this morning I’m 
ashamed to admit being kin to such as him.” 

“ Don’t let anything of that kind rankle in your 
mind, lad; for if you do, life aboard here will be 
mighty disagreeable. Jacob Cutbush is one of the 
best gunners aboard, although I know from past 
experience that he’s no ways tender in handlin’ an 
apprentice. Don’t let the old man suspect you’re 
layin’ up a grudge for what’s been done, or he’ll 
make it all the harder; but there’s this much you 
can count on, that once he takes a boy in hand the 
lad’s in luck, for the officers ain’t apt to meddle 
with them as are under the charge of the old man. 
An A i seaman, and a gunner that can’t be beat, is 
Jacob Cutbush!” 

Having said this, Barry Thomas half led, half 
assisted Seth and me to where we were given break¬ 
fast that was more remarkable for its quantity than 


56 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


its quality, and seated on the gun-deck with our 
backs against a bulkhead, we two lads managed to 
remain in one position sufficiently long to devour 
the meal — I say “ devour,” because that best 
expressed our actions at the time, so ravenously 
hungry were we. 

Looking back now on that time, I can say that the 
most disagreeable of our experience was over. 

Before this day of which I have been speaking 
had come to an end, we could move around the decks 
of the frigate with reasonable ease and certainty, and 
had taken our first lesson as naval apprentices. 

Master Cutbush began the teaching by showing us 
our stations when the crew was called to quarters, 
giving me the berth of powder monkey at No. 8 gun, 
of which he was captain, and allotting Seth to No. 6, 
on which our friend, Barry Thomas, served. 

From that out we had little leisure time save when 
it was our watch below, for not only Master Cutbush, 
but Thomas and half a dozen others took it upon 
themselves to give us instruction in a seaman’s duties, 
and I believe there is no boast in it when I say that 
we learned with remarkable rapidity. 

Before the Co7istitution had been three weeks at 
sea that wilderness of cordage and spars which had 


ABOARD SHIP. 


57 


seemed to us so mystifying was plain as the nose 
on one’s face, and we could give every rope its 
proper name. In fact — 

But there is no need why I should set down here 
that which we learned, lest it seem that I am given 
to blowing my own trumpet. It is enough if I say 
that Master Cutbush appeared reasonably well satis¬ 
fied with the progress we made, and did not attempt to 
drive knowledge into our heads with the rope’s end on 
our backs oftener than once in every twenty-four hours. 

As for the officers, we saw little of them save the 
midshipmen, and to my mind those young gentlemen 
lorded it over the sailors in a most ridiculous fashion. 
Seth and I were of so little consequence as to be 
entirely beneath their notice. 

We came to know some of the marines, however, 
and very decent kind of men did we find them, much 
to my surprise, for Master Cutbush had ever spoken 
of them in such a disdainful fashion, claiming that 
they were neither fish, flesh, nor fowl, that I thought 
of a verity they must be the very offscourings of the 
earth, whereas those with whom Seth and I became 
acquainted were companionable men, many' of them 
having more tender hearts than could be found in 
the bosom of my father’s brother. 


58 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


The only man I felt particularly eager to see was 
Lieutenant Hull, and it was once my good fortune to 
be near at hand when he was in need of a messenger, 
therefore I not only saw, but had the pleasure of 
hearing him speak to me in a most friendly fashion. 

A pleasant-faced gentleman he was, handsome, 
according to my idea, and withal exactly such an offi¬ 
cer as one would fancy him to be, after hearing of 
his cutting out the Sandwich in such brave fashion. 

The commodore we saw from time to time, but I 
could never bring myself to look upon him as belong¬ 
ing to the ship, so entirely apart from the others did 
he appear. 

Later, when we came into action, there was no 
question as to his being a stranger. 

It was said among the crew that the commodore 
was a man who held his officers to the strictest disci¬ 
pline, and many disliked him; but that which I saw 
when we were nearing the end of our voyage caused 
me to believe Commodore Preble was a man who 
would make a great name for himself and for the ship. 

We were close by the Straits of Gibraltar; it was a 
dark night, and all of the watch were on the lookout, 
knowing that at last we were where it was reasonable 
to suppose other vessels might be encountered. 


ABOARD SHIP. 


59 


I heard two of the midshipmen talking together in 
the waist regarding the commodore’s standing his 
own watch, and by that I knew he was on deck. 

Then came a cry from the lookout on the forecastle 
deck, and on the instant a large ship loomed up out 
of the blackness close alongside, as if bent on board¬ 
ing us. 

“ Ahoy! What ship is that ? ” one of the lieutenants 
cried; but there was no reply, and again and again 
one or another of the officers vainly hailed the 
stranger, until it was as if the commodore suddenly 
lost his temper. 

By this time I had come to know his voice among 
the others, and it startled me to hear him perform¬ 
ing the duties of a lieutenant, as he cried : — 

“ I now hail you for the last time! If you do 
not answer, I will pitch a shot into you ! ” 

Then it was the stranger replied; but in a tone 
of menace. 

“ If you fire, I will return a broadside ! ” came from 
her decks. 

“I should like to catch you at that,” roared Com¬ 
modore Preble, evidently in a rage. “ I now hail for 
an answer! What ship is that ? ” 

“ They will find their tongues after that, I reckon! ” 


6o 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Master Cutbush said with a low chuckle to the man 
standing nearest, and indeed he was right, for after 
one might have counted ten came the reply : — 

“ This is Her British Majesty’s ship Donegal ’ 84, 
Sir Richard Strachan, an English commodore. Send 
a boat on board.” 

The last words were spoken in a tone of command, 
and every man aboard our frigate listened eagerly to 
learn how our commodore would take what was hardly 
less than an insult. 

“ This is the United States ship Constitution , 44, 
Edward Preble, an American commodore, and I will 
not send a boat on board any ship! Blow your 
matches, boys! ” he shouted to us, and in an instant 
all was confusion as the men rushed to quarters, 
although once we were at our stations it was under¬ 
stood that there could be little likelihood of an 
engagement while England and the United States 
were at peace. 

When we were on the gun-deck it was impossible 
to distinguish what was said immediately afterward; 
but we were told that Commodore Preble made no 
bones in declaring to the Britisher that he did not 
believe his statements; but would lie by him until 
morning in order to learn who he really was, and 


ABOARD SHIP. 


6l 


this we did, strict watch being kept lest the stranger 
should give us the slip in the darkness. 

Until the sun rose not a man of the crew had thought 
of turning in, for the commodore had shown so de¬ 
cidedly of what stuff he was made that there was yet 
a possibility we might be called into action. 

“There’s no fear of our running away from any¬ 
thing that floats while such a man as he holds com¬ 
mand,” Master Cutbush said to one of his cronies, and 
the latter replied in a tone of satisfaction: — 

“ There will be no Barbary pirate nor bloomin’ Eng¬ 
lishman either, for that matter, who’ll pull the wool 
over his eyes; an’ I’m tellin’ you what it is, Jacob, we 
should be able to tassel our handkerchiefs well with 
prize money this cruise, if the frigate turns out to be 
anywhere near what you might call a lucky craft.” 

Nor were the seamen the only ones who found an 
immense deal of satisfaction in our commodore’s sud¬ 
den showing of himself, so to speak. 

I heard two of the midshipmen talking in much the 
same strain. Before the sun rose there was not a man 
aboard the ship who did not feel every confidence in his 
commander, and was willing to admit that stiff and 
severe as he had heretofore appeared, there was about 
him that which gave token of great bravery and ability. 


62 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Even Seth and I, who were not supposed to know 
anything whatsoever of such matters, felt an immense 
satisfaction because of what had occurred, trifling 
though it might be, and while I was yet exceeding tim¬ 
orous regarding the prospect of a battle, I felt as if all 
must go well with us while Commodore Preble was at 
the head. 

Well, as I have said, our commander declared that he 
would hold by the stranger until morning; and this he 
did, when we discovered her to be the English frigate 
Maidstone , a 36, whose commander was no longer 
inclined to insist that we send a boat off to him. 

It puzzled me not a little to make out why the Brit¬ 
isher should have deliberately told a lie. I failed to 
understand why he did not on the moment declare the 
truth, since it would amount to much the same thing, 
and went to Master Cutbush for an explanation. 

“ I reckon the Englishman was as much startled at 
seeing us, as we were at running afoul of him so sud¬ 
denly,” the old man said, giving due deliberation to his 
words. “ Like enough the commander of the frigate 
refused at first to answer, and afterward tried to stuff 
our commodore, so that he might gain time in order to 
clear the ship, and get his people to quarters, seein’s 
his is the smaller fabric. There is no other reason for 


aboard shir. 63 

it, lad, and for my part, I’m mighty glad he whiffled 
about in the way he did.” 

“ Why ? ” I asked in surprise. 

“ Because, you see, my boy, it gave us a chance to 
find out what there is in the commodore, although all 
that he has done in the past ought to have told us; but 
there’s nothing like having a thing proved to yourself, 
like as we got it last night.” 

The Britisher went his way, and we ours, the 
commodore heading a straight course for Gibraltar, 
and before I tell of what we saw there it seems 
right to say that the Philadelphia , which belonged to 
our squadron, had left the United States early in July, 
while the Nautilus , which craft was commanded by 
Captain Somers, Seth’s cousin, was under way nearly 
a week in advance of us. 

Now must be told what our officers learned immedi¬ 
ately on making port, and which was sifted down to 
us in some way. I cannot explain how news which 
reached the quarter-deck always came into the fore¬ 
castle in a very brief period of time. 

The Nautilus had arrived at Gibraltar on the 27th 
of July, and the Philadelphia on August 24; the 
Constitution on September 12, leaving the Vixen, the 
Siren , and the Argus still at sea. 


<$4 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Now it appeared that the Nautilus had been sent 
out to convoy some merchantmen up the Mediter¬ 
ranean ; and the Philadelphia , on arriving at Gibraltar, 
heard that two Tripolitan pirates were cruising off 
Cape de Gatt. 

Captain Bainbridge, who was in command of the 
Philadelphia , immediately set off in quest of the 
enemy, and after cruising forty-eight hours came along¬ 
side the ship Meshboha of twenty-two guns, which was 
showing nothing but a fore-course, and a brig that 
apparently was keeping her company. 

Captain Bainbridge deceived the pirate by claiming 
to be an English frigate, and the Tripolitan admitted 
that the brig in company of the ship was an Ameri¬ 
can craft. 

As can well be understood, Captain Bainbridge at 
once sent an armed force aboard the brig, which he 
found to be the Celia of Boston, with the master and 
crew prisoners in her hold. 

* Something after the same fashion of man as our 
commander was Captain Bainbridge, and without fur¬ 
ther parley he seized the ship, her crew of one hun¬ 
dred and twenty men not so much as venturing to 
fire a gun. 

Then it was he learned that she was a Moorish 


Aboard ship. 


65 


vessel, and after considerable threatening on his part, 
the commander was induced to show his commission, 
which had been given him by the governor of Tan- 
giers, and with it were orders to capture all Ameri¬ 
can vessels he might fall in with. 

The Philadelphia went back to Gibraltar, left her 
prizes, and set off at once in quest of the Moorish 
frigate that was said to be cruising thereabouts. 

Thus it was that immediately upon our arrival 
Commodore Preble found himself with a very nice 
question on his hands, and but one of his squadron, 
the Nautilus , waiting to receive him. 


F 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE “PHILADELPHIA.” 

IT is necessary that I set down here much which 
1 Seth and I heard rather than saw, in order that 
all which follows after we were come in front of that 
stronghold of pirates shall be well understood, and 
it can be told during such time as the Constitution 
spent in the Bay of Tangiers settling that which had 
been discovered by the capture of the Meshboha. 

Having brought the Emperor of Morocco to terms, 
the Constitution returned to Gibraltar, when she 
made a run to Cadiz, and from there to Malta, hav¬ 
ing in her company the New York , 36, John Adams , 
28, Nautilus , 12, and Enterprise , 12, meaning by 

these figures that each vessel carried that number 
of guns. 

Now it was at this last-named port that we heard 
such news as came nigh to striking dismay into the 
hearts of all, and once more aroused my timorous- 

66 


THE “ PHILADELPHIA.” 67 

ness to such an extent that one might in good truth 
have called me a veritable coward. 

Commodore Rodgers was the officer who had been 
in command of the station to which the Constitution 
was ordered, and on returning to Gibraltar to meet 
his successor, our commodore, he left the frigate 
Philadelphia , a 38, blockading the harbor of Tripoli. 
She was commanded by Captain William Bainbridge, 
and it was believed would be able to fulfil the duty 
assigned her. 

All this am I setting down for dry detail as if the 
situation had been studied by me carefully, when, 
as a matter of fact, such was not the case. What 
I have written here is the substance of that which 
Seth and I learned through the conversation and 
yarn-spinning of the Constitution's crew, and alto¬ 
gether too much time and space would be occupied 
in writing it out as we heard it. 

Therefore am I making of it what seems a dull 
yarn ; but one which is necessary in order that all 
our adventures shall be understood in the regular 
course of occurrence. 

It was on the last day of October, when we were 
lying at Cadiz, believing Captain Bainbridge was hold¬ 
ing the Tripolitan pirates fast in their harbor, that 


68 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


the Philadelphia sighted a small craft standing in 
for Tripoli, and, as a matter of course, sail was at 
once made in order to cut her off, according to the 
story which was afterward told on the Constitution's 
gun-deck by some of the seamen who shared in the 
disaster. 

From nine o’clock in the morning until near noon 
the chase was continued, the Philadelphia constantly 
firing at the pirate in the hope of cutting something 
away, and then the port of Tripoli was in plain sight 
no more than a marine league distant, or, in other 
words, as Master Cutbush explained, three miles off. 

The water was shoaling rapidly; and Captain Bain- 
bridge had stood nearer the land than seemed prudent, 
whereupon the helm was put hard down, the yards 
braced sharp up, and while the frigate was coming up 
to the wind, before having lost any headway, her bow 
struck a reef. 

The force of the wind, and the impetus which she 
already had, forced her high on the rocks, until all 
the after portion of the hull was lifted five or six feet 
out of water. 

As I have said, not more than three miles away 
was Tripoli, in the harbor of which lay gunboats and 
piratical craft like spiders watching for flies, ready 


THE “ PHILADELPHIA.” 69 

to dart out and work mischief whenever it might be 
done without too much danger to themselves. 

No American vessel was near at hand to lend 
assistance. The wind was blowing strong from the 
west, and the situation on board the frigate as des¬ 
perate as it well could be. 

The Philadelphia was on the reef fore and aft in 
a twinkling, and on sounding around the ship it was 
found that the deepest water lay astern, therefore the 
yards were braced aback, and the guns run aft in the 
hope of causing her to slide off from the sloping rocks. 

While this last work was being done, nine small 
Tripolitan gunboats came out from the harbor, fol¬ 
lowed by a host of other craft, all bent upon mak¬ 
ing a prize of the frigate which had already caused 
them so much annoyance. 

As might be expected, fire was immediately opened 
upon the stranded ship, and while thus exposed to the 
shot of the enemy, the Philadelphia's crew set about 
throwing overboard the guns to lighten their ship, 
holding on to three with which to defend themselves 
at the final moment. 

The anchors, spare spars, chains, ammunition, in 
fact, everything movable, was cast into the sea in 
the vain effort to lighten her. 


70 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


For a time the pirates remained at a respectful dis¬ 
tance, being ignorant as to the desperate position of 
the Philadelphia; and then, gathering courage, they 
crossed the stern of the frigate, taking a position on 
her starboard or weather quarter, where it was impos¬ 
sible the stranded ship could bring her guns to bear 
upon them because she was so far heeled to port 
that not a single piece could be used. 

While the shot of the pirates poured in upon them, 
the American sailors continued their efforts at saving 
the ship by staving the water casks in the hold and 
pumping the water out. 

The foremast was cut away, bringing down with 
it the maintopgallant mast; but yet the Philadelphia 
remained immovable, and Captain Bainbridge, brave 
man though he was, knew that the moment was near 
at hand when he must surrender in order to save the 
lives of his crew, otherwise all would be killed beyond 
a peradventure. 

The last act was to flood the magazine, bore holes 
in the ship’s bottom to render her a still greater wreck, 
choke the pumps to prevent their being used in case 
she should slide off the reef, and, in fact, do every¬ 
thing toward wrecking the gallant craft before haul¬ 
ing down her flags. 


THE “ PHILADELPHIA.” /I 

It was near to sunset before the stars and stripes 
fluttered from the masthead, and lay in a mass of 
color upon the deck. 

On the instant the pirates swept alongside, and, 
seizing the officers as well as seamen, bound them 
in cruel fashion, after having stripped nearly all the 
clothing from every man. 

Captain Bainbridge was treated with no more cour¬ 
tesy than had been shown the sailors; he was robbed 
of his epaulets, gloves, watch, and money, and even 
the cravat was taken from his neck. 

Late that evening the prisoners, three hundred and 
fifteen men, were carried into the city, and it was 
said that the governor, who had been getting rather 
chary as to his determination of holding out against 
the Americans, now grew exceeding bold, for in addi¬ 
tion to the few captives which the United States gov¬ 
ernment had been trying to liberate, he had the entire 
crew of the frigate to hold as hostages. 

It was, as Master Cutbush said when all the news 
came to us, “the unluckiest, contrariest thing that 
could have happened to us in the beginning of our 
work.” 

With none to molest them, and all the force neces¬ 
sary, the pirates succeeded in pulling the Philadelphia 


72 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


from the reef, plugging up the holes which had been 
bored in her bottom, clearing the pumps, and carrying 
her into the harbor, where she was moored stem and 
stern within a quarter of a mile of the governor’s palace. 

Not only had the Americans lost a fine frigate, but 
the pirates had gained a ship which would be of 
immense advantage to them in their fight against us, 
once she was restored to proper trim. 

Such was the condition of affairs in the harbor of 
Tripoli when we of the Constitution , in company with 
the eight-gun schooner Enterprise , under Lieutenant 
Commander Stephen Decatur, arrived off the port on 
the 17th of December, 1803; and it is from this point 
that the story which I am thus lamely trying to tell 
really begins. 

Once more was the port of Tripoli blockaded, and 
it can well be fancied that if any craft slipped by us 
it was not because we failed to keep a strict watch. 

Knowing that the crew of the Philadelphia were 
prisoners in the hands of the pirates, and that the 
frigate herself was being made ready to take part 
in the piratical work, every man aboard was on the 
alert; and even green boys, like Seth and myself, 
went through the form of standing watch on our 
own account. 


THE “PHILADELPHIA. 


7 3 


After having seen an exhibition of the commo¬ 
dore’s temper on the night when we ran alongside 
the Britisher who refused to answer our hail, it was 
in the mind of every one that some steps would be 
taken toward cutting out the Philadelphia , even if 
nothing might be. done in the way of releasing the 
unfortunate prisoners; and during their hours of 
enforced idleness the elder members of the crew — 
meaning the common seamen — discussed hotly what 
our commander should or should not do toward strik¬ 
ing an effective blow. 

Of all these sea-lawyers who argued so loudly, 
Master Cutbush stood foremost; and Seth and I were 
oftentimes filled with wonder because even the hot¬ 
test tempered of the men calmly submitted to his 
most savage remarks regarding the mental capacity 
of those who ventured to differ with him. 

“ You old shellbacks can argify an’ wrangle all 
you like, an’ it won’t change my opinion by so much 
as the shortest hair,” he said on the second morning 
after we had arrived at the station, when the watch 
whose time of idleness had come was on the gun- 
deck, the men sprawled here and there where a 
breath of air might be found to temper the heat. 
“ Commodore Preble ain’t the kind of an officer 


74 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


who’ll be willin’ to hang ’round on a blockade when 
one of our own frigates is to be cut out.” 

“There’s no show of our bein’ able to do it in 
this port,” Barry Thomas ventured to say. “ Cuttin’ 
out a craft when she’s layin’ under the guns of a 
well-manned fort, an’ with ten or a dozen gunboats 
hoverin’ ’round all the time,' is somethin’ that can 
better be talked about than. done. I’m told that the 
bashaw of this ’ere country has a habit of floggin’ 
the commanders of his vessels who fail to win an 
engagement, an’ after they are well whipped, he sets 
them on a jackass, paradin’ ’em through the city 
for the mob to hoot at. Such tricks as this is 
apt to help the pirates do their duty right up to 
the dot.” 

“ If that’s the kind of discipline that sailormen 
need, then the sooner you get a round dozen, the 
better, if you hold to it that American sailors can’t 
do a little job like cuttin’ out the Philadelphia ,” Mas¬ 
ter Cutbush retorted angrily. “ It’s youngsters like 
you, who are whipped before a gun is fired, that do 
harm to the service.” 

In an instant every man of nearabout Barry 
Thomas’s age sprang to his feet, and Seth and I 
retreated aft, for it seemed certain that at last Mas- 


THE “PHILADELPHIA. 


75 


ter Cutbush’s sharp tongue had provoked a hand-to 
hand fight. 

Some of the older men interfered, however, and, 
while the gunner leaned on the carriage of No. 8, 
apparently indifferent to what might happen, these 
sober heads soothed the angry youngsters into at 
least partial quietness. 

Outside of such bickerings as I have just set down, 
we of the Constitution passed six lazy days, and then 
it fell to the little Enterprise to do the first work. 

Timorous though I was, and much as I feared an 
actual encounter with the enemy when it would be 
their purpose to kill me among the rest of the crew, 
I came to long most ardently for action of some 
kind. 

I had never believed it possible that cruising to 
and fro in front of an enemy’s port, watching con¬ 
stantly for a sail, but without seeing anything larger 
than a sea-bird’s wing, could be so monotonous; and 
yet it came to pass that I would have welcomed dan¬ 
ger simply that we might have somewhat of a 
change. 

Then it was, two days before Christmas, that the 
Enterprise came proudly sailing up from the east¬ 
ward, having in company, as prize, a small craft 


7 6 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


called a “ketch,” with somewhat the appearance of 
a schooner, save that she carried a main and mizzen¬ 
mast, instead of a foremast. 

The stars and stripes were floating above the 
green flag with its three crescents, and our men lit¬ 
erally went wild with joy and envy. 

Surely it was strange that Lieutenant Decatur 
should have made a capture with his small ship, 
while the frigate, commanded by a commodore, had 
remained idle. 

However, as Master Cutbush said, it was better our 
consort did a bit of work than for all hands to loaf 
the time away, and the prize was no sooner well up 
with us than all save joy was forgotten. 

The ketch was named, the Mastico , and she had 
been a French gun-vessel in Egypt. On board were 
seventy people, the greater number of whom were 
female slaves sent as presents to the Sultan at Con¬ 
stantinople. 

The prisoners were at once transferred to the Con - 
stitution , and this had no more than been done 
before a gale came upon us from the northeast. 

Being on a dangerous coast with the wind in that 
quarter, it was necessary to run across to Syracuse 
for shelter. 


THE “ PHILADELPHIA.” 


77 


“ I’m beginnin’ to believe that the commodore has 
deceived us all,” Master Cutbush said grumblingly, as 
we stood away from the African coast, the frigate 
staggering wildly even under the small amount of 
canvas she showed to the howling blast. “He can 
sharpen his tongue now an’ then; but he don’t seem 
to be over eager for fightin’.” 

It was to me that he addressed this remark, and I 
asked wonderingly: — 

“What would you have, sir?” 

“ Have ? Why, go at the pirates, to be sure, and a 
chance to get back our own, meanin’ the Philadelphia .” 

“ But I heard Master Morris and the surgeon talk¬ 
ing of the danger the frigate would be in if she 
stayed on the station during a northeast gale. It was 
said that Commodore Preble feared she might not 
weather it.” 

“Well, we didn’t come out here on a pleasure ex¬ 
cursion, an’ if the commodore counts on makin’ a 
port whenever there’s a capful of wind, we shall only 
fool our time away until another commander is 
appointed to take charge of this ’ere squadron.” 

If Master Cutbush called that only a “ capful ” of 
wind, it surely would have distressed me to be afloat 
in one of his gales. 


78 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


The frigate was being flung about like a cork; 
everything not properly belayed had gone adrift, 
pounding from one side of the gun-deck to the other 
until cared for; and while I counted myself some¬ 
what of a sailor by this time, it was difficult to make 
my way about. 

Seth had given up trying to keep his feet, and 
wedged himself in between the bulkhead and one 
of the arms chests. 

“We won’t have a show of lendin’ a hand to the 
crew of the Philadelphia while layin’ off the coast 
of Sicily.” 

Clearly it was useless to argue with the old 
gunner while he was in such a disagreeable frame 
of mind, and I gave over the task to join Seth in 
his secure retreat. 

It was a full month before active work began, 
and then the mild season was near at hand. 

Of that dull, monotonous time there is no reason 
why I should set down the doings of each day, for 
one was as much like the other as are two peas, 
and the crew did not cease complaining even for 
a single hour. 

In fact, such men as Barry Thomas, grown weary 
with inactivity, joined the older ones in complaints 


THE “PHILADELPHIA/’ 


79 


against the commodore’s idleness, and to Seth and 
me it seemed much as if all hands were on the verge 
of mutiny. 

Then came the day when work was begun, and 
from that time until the war was well-nigh at an 
end we did not spend many idle hours. 

Before our task was begun, however, we were 
joined by the Siren , under command of Lieutenant 
Stewart, and with three ships it appeared to us two 
lads, ignorant as we were of such work, that the 
force was amply sufficient to warrant us in making 
a direct attack upon Tripoli. 

When we had returned to our blockading station, 
sometime in January of the year 1804, I observed 
that the commanders of the Siren and Enterprise 
were much in the company of Commodore Preble, 
and, as if this fact had direct effect upon their 
tongues, our men ceased their almost mutinous 
grumbling. 

One day I made bold to ask of Barry Thomas 
why he had so suddenly grown satisfied with the 
situation, and he replied with a grin: — 

“Because there’s that in the air, lad, which gives 
token of sharp work. We won’t be idle a great 
while longer.” 


8o 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ Why ? ” and I looked around as if expecting to 
see some strange sight, whereupon he laughed 
heartily. 

“ Are you reckonin’ on a glimpse of the pirates ? 
It’s nearer to us than the shore, this change we’re 
countin’ on. Do you allow that the commanders of 
the consorts are spendin’ their time in the frigate’s 
cabin swappin’ yarns ? There’s trouble brewin’ for 
the pirates,, an’ we’ll soon be takin’ a hand in it.” 

More than that he would not say, and Seth and 
I puzzled over his words in vain, until the day when 
Master Cutbush was summoned to the cabin. 

Lieutenants Stewart and Decatur were both there 
at the time, and the old gunner appeared wonder¬ 
fully tickled when a marine brought the word that 
he was wanted aft. 

To have seen the old man as he primped and 
twisted before a three-cornered bit of looking-glass 
that was nailed to the bulkhead, one would have 
believed him a regular dandy making ready to go 
ashore. 

He even went so far as to put on his best togs, 
and with cap tilting on three hairs he went aft, gay 
as Cuffee, leaving the other gunners in a fine frame 
of the greenest kind of green envy. 


THE “ PHILADELPHIA.” 


8l 


Seth and I watched him toddle down the deck, 
giving no heed to the unfriendly criticisms to be 
heard on every side, and then we joined a number 
of our watch who were discussing the matter in no 
friendly spirit. 

It was agreed by all that he had been summoned 
for some special service; and the general opinion, 
was that he would be so puffed up with pride 
because of the fact that it would be next to impossi¬ 
ble for his mates to live with him in harmony. 

Master Cutbush’s ears must have tingled during 
the half-hour he remained in the commodore’s cabin, 
and when he came out it could readily be seen that 
the men had not been mistaken regarding his being 
rounded out with pride. 

“ I’m countin’ on takin’ you two lads with me, to 
the end that you may have an idea of what can be 
done,” he said stiffly, as he passed Seth and me on 
his way forward, and both of us followed to learn 
the meaning of his words; but never once did he 
speak until he had changed his dandified rig for 
everyday clothes, although half an hundred of the 
crew were plying him with questions. 

One might well have believed that he had sud¬ 
denly been given command of the squadron, so many 


$2 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


airs and graces did he display, and such a mighty 
air of importance did he wear. 

Finally he condescended to speak to the captain of 
No. 6 gun; but it was only to say in a tone which 
would lead you to believe that the plan, whatever it 
might be, was all his: — 

“ We’ll try our hand at the Philadelphia before 
many hours go by, an’ I count on bein’ in the 
thickest of it.” 

It was a statement well calculated to excite every 
one of us, even poor timorous me, and questions 
were hurled at him like volleys of grape and can¬ 
ister. 

“ I’m not countin’ on lettin’ my tongue run away 
with my head,” he said gruffly, and more than that 
we could not get out of him, except when he 
repeated that Seth and I were to go with him. 

“ Need a couple of slaveys now you’ve come into 
a commission, eh ? ” Barry Thomas asked, in a most 
disrespectful tone; and I fully expected to see Mas¬ 
ter Cutbush turn upon him in a fury, instead of 
which he did no more than smile, which was most 
exasperating to us, who were burning with curiosity. 

Then, as if still further to anger us, the old man 
set about getting out fuses and sharpening his cutlass, 


THE “ PHILADELPHIA.” 83 

as if he counted on going into Tripoli alone, smiling 
whenever his mates became abusive because of not 
being able to learn anything from him; and the for¬ 
ward portion of the gun-deck was filled with a crowd 
of sailors who appeared bent on wreaking what I at 
the time thought would be a just vengeance, because 
of his remaining silent as to the work on hand. 

When it seemed as if the crew could no longer 
restrain their temper, and would fall aboard of the 
stubborn old gunner, an undersized marine, putting 
on as many airs as did Master Cutbush, came to the 
hatch and called out: — 

“Boat alongside, Master Gunner!” 

With that Master Cutbush, buckling on his cutlass, 
said gruffly to Seth and me : — 

“ Follow me, lads, an’ see to it that there’s no sky¬ 
larkin’, or it’ll be the worse for you.” 

“ Look here, Jacob,” the captain of No. 6 cried 
imploringly, “can’t you give us the least little hint as 
to what’s up? It’s one thing to hold your tongue 
accordin’ to orders; but a mighty scurvy trick for a 
man to sneak off in this fashion, leavin’ his messmates 
all in the dark.” 

Master Cutbush turned, slackening his pace for an 
instant, as he said with a mysterious air: — 


8 4 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ We’re bent on cuttin’ out, or destroyin’, the frigate 
them pirates have pulled off the reef, Moses, an’ 
what’s more, we’ll do it! * 9 

“The Philadelphia!” some one cried; and then it 
was as if every man had suddenly lost his senses, so 
great was the uproar and rage because out of all that 
ship’s company of tried men, only one had been 
selected to take part in such a piece of work. 

As for me, I did not fully understand the meaning 
of what Master Cutbush had said; but I was by no 
means so dull as to fail of knowing that some des¬ 
perate venture was near at hand, and a cold chill ran 
down my backbone at the thought that I was to be 
in the thick of it. 


CHAPTER V. 


THE “INTREPID.” 

/^VUT of all our ship’s company I do not believe 
there was one, save perhaps the commodore 
himself, who failed to look at Master Cutbush, Seth, 
and me, as we walked to the starboard gangway where 
was waiting the boat as reported by the marine. 

I fancied then, and have since come to believe it 
true, that even the lieutenants were envious of what 
they considered our good fortune; but to me it was 
very like being led out for execution, and only a sense 
of shame prevented me from begging Master Cutbush 
that some other of the ship’s boys might be allowed 
to go in my stead, if it so be two lads were needed 
from the Constitution. 

As we neared the gangway, Joseph Foster, a boy 
who served the captain of No. 4 gun, shook his fist 
in my face as he whispered, taking good heed none 
else might hear the words : — 

“You are too lucky! When a greenhorn such as 
85 


86 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


you gets all the plums in the duff, it’s time somebody 
laid him by the heels, and that’s what I’m countin’ to 
do when you come back, if the pirates haven’t made 
mincemeat of you before then.” 

It hurt me that this lad, who until now had been 
friendly, should indulge in such threats at a time 
when I was probably going into great danger, and I 
whispered in reply : — 

“Why do you say that, Joe? Haven’t you and me 
always been friends aboard this ship ? ” 

“Ay; but that was before I knew you for such a 
sneak as to take advantage of your relationship with 
Master Cutbush to the extent of being chosen from 
among all the Constitution's boys.” 

He was envious, and I filled with amazement that the 
lad could be thus angry because another, rather than 
himself, was to venture into the very presence of death. 

How gladly would I have exchanged places with 
him! But to make such a proposition would be to 
bring upon myself the contempt of every man and 
lad aboard the Constitution , and better any number 
of piratical bullets than that. 

After we three had gone over the rail into the 
cutter, which lay alongside, Lieutenant Decatur came 
down the ladder, taking his seat next the cockswain, 


THE “INTREPID/' 87 

on the port side, which brought him directly op¬ 
posite us. 

Therefore I knew that whatever disagreeable situa¬ 
tion we might be plunged into, he would be the 
commander, else had he stayed aboard the frigate; 
and I scanned his face narrowly, but not gaining 
great satisfaction thereby, for he appeared to be one 
who had more of fighting blood in him than I could 
ever hope would flow in my veins. 

Although in command of the schooner, he did not 
hold himself aloof like our commodore, but seemed 
disposed to be friendly with those beneath him in 
station, for he said to Master Cutbush, once we were 
pushed off from the frigate: — 

“ It would have been better, Master Gunner, had 
the lads remained behind. My own crew will claim 
the right to join in the undertaking, and yonder 
ketch is not as roomy as we might wish.” 

“As I said, sir, it was my desire that these lads, 
whom I have been tryin’ to lick into shape, should 
have a taste of service, an’ both you an' the commo¬ 
dore were so kind as to give permission that they 
might go with me,” Master Cutbush said solemnly, 
putting on more airs, as I thought at the time, than 
any three commodores should have done. 


88 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“A promise is a promise, my man/' Lieutenant 
Decatur said cheerily. “Your boys will go with us, 
although it may cause severe heartburnings to those 
who must be left behind because of them.” 

“ How many of the crew of the Enterprise will be 
taken, sir ? ” 

“All save those needed to care for the ship. The 
crew will number about sixty, as I have made calcu¬ 
lations, and that should be sufficient to do the work 
thoroughly well.” 

“ Ay, sir, if it so be every man does his duty, 
which I reckon he will, seein’s how we’ve been kept 
so long in idleness on this ’ere station that it’s the 
rarest kind of a treat to have somethin’ in the shape 
of a scrimmage.” 

All this conversation was like so much Greek to 
me, and Seth was equally in the dark, as I under¬ 
stood when he whispered cautiously : — 

“ Can you make out, Dick, what it is we’ve started 
in on ? ” 

“ Indeed I can’t, lad. The more they talk, the 
darker it seems, and I only wish Uncle Jacob hadn’t 
been so eager in our behalf, for there’s more of danger 
than pleasure ahead of us, accordin’ to my way of 
thinkin’.” 


THE “ INTREPID.” 89 

Then it was that for the first time I noticed the 
cutter was headed for the ketch instead of the 
schooner, and this fact but added to my bewilder¬ 
ment. 

If I have not set it down before, it shall be told 
now that shortly after the Mastico was captured her 
name had been changed to the Intrepid , as I could see 
when we pulled around under the stern where the 
word was painted in bold letters. 

The cutter pulled up to the ladder, and I was 
surprised to see Master Cutbush forget, as I sup¬ 
posed, his station, when he clambered over the rail 
in advance of the commander. 

Seth and I remained on the thwart until the lieu¬ 
tenant said cheerily : — 

“Up with you, lads. There must be no loitering 
now, for there’s a tidy bit of work to be done before 
to-morrow morning.” 

When we had obeyed this command the cutter was 
at once pulled toward the Enterprise y and Seth and 
I found ourselves on the deck of the pirate craft, 
where were not more than seven men, two of whom 
eyed us narrowly. 

Master Cutbush displayed no desire to make ac¬ 
quaintances, but walked forward with the air of a 


go 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


commodore at the very least, evidently bent on inspect¬ 
ing the forecastle. 

“ It is not possible there can be anything so very 
desperate undertaken in a craft of this size,” Seth 
said, looking about him disdainfully, and indeed the 
fifty-ton ketch did appear small to us who were so 
lately come from the deck of a frigate. 

His words cheered me wondrously. 

At the first I was inclined to fear an attack on 
Tripoli might be intended; but now it seemed posi¬ 
tive, as my comrade had said, that we were not in 
for anything of a desperate nature, since this small 
schooner and the few guns she carried would be poor 
tools with which to attack a well-fortified, well-pro¬ 
tected port. 

We two lads, Seth and I, were much like cats in 
a strange garret, as we stood amidships leaning against 
the port rail, with nothing better to do than look out 
over the heaving sea to where the Constitution formed 
as beautiful a picture as it was ever my good fortune 
to behold. 

The crew of the Intrepid , as I have said, gave no 
heed to us; but when Master Cutbush emerged from 
the forecastle they went forward as if to have speech 
with him, and we were comparatively alone. 


The ‘‘intrepid.’* 91 

Then it was that Seth directed my attention toward 
the Enterprise , from which craft we saw three boats 
putting off laden with men, and, as we watched 
them, I noted that the Constitution's cutter was also 
in the water. 

“They are counting on fitting this ketch out with 
a good-sized crew,” Seth said, half to himself. “ If 
all those men come aboard there won’t be room in 
which to turn around.” 

And they were coming aboard, as we speedily 
saw. 

Having nothing better to do, I counted as the 
fellows came over the rail — sixty-two in round num¬ 
bers from the Enterprise , and five midshipmen from 
the frigate. 

These last, as I well knew, were Masters Izard, 
Morris, Laws, David, and Rowe. 

When all this crowd was aboard there came a boat¬ 
load of officers from the Enterprise , and these, as I 
learned later, were Lieutenants Lawrence, Bainbridge , 1 
and Thorne, Master Thomas McDonough, midship¬ 
man, and Dr. Heerman, the surgeon. 

Now, as you may suppose, there were so many 

1 Lieutenant Joseph Bainbridge of the Enterprise was a relative of 
Captain Bainbridge (of the Philadelphia) imprisoned in Tripoli. 


92 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


on the Intrepid's deck that it seemed much as if it 
would be impossible to go fore or aft, and I speedily 
began to lose the little courage which had come with 
Seth’s proposition that nothing very desperate could 
be contemplated in so small a vessel. 

“ Surely there must be some important venture 
near at hand, otherwise the ketch would not be so 
overladen,” I whispered to Seth. “It is time we 
knew the meaning of being thus transshipped from 
the frigate. Let us look about until finding a 
friendly seeming man who appears disposed to give 
ear, and question him. I warrant you that we are 
the only ones aboard who remain in ignorance of 
whatsoever plan Lieutenant Decatur may have in 
mind.” 

The .ketch was hove to, her commander having 
gone on board the frigate once more for the final 
consultation with Commodore Preble, I had no doubt; 
and therefore those newly come aboard had nothing 
whatsoever to do, while the greater number appeared 
quite as strange to their surroundings as were Seth 
and I. 

We were not long in singling out a sailor from the 
Enterprise who seemed likely to give ear to lads like 
ourselves. 


THE “INTREPID.” 


93 


A round, jolly red face he had, with a fringe of 
beard the same color as his uncombed hair, which 
gave him much the appearance of looking through a 
wreath of oakum; a long body; short, bowed legs; 

arms that reached nearly to his knees; and hands 

that were misshapen and begrimed with tar until 
they looked rather like twisted roots than fingers and 
a palm. 

An odd-looking sailor he was; but I fancied it pos¬ 
sible to read in his face more of friendliness than in 
any other whom we approached, and going boldly, 

yet at the same time respectfully, up to him, I ven¬ 

tured to ask: — 

“ If it please you, sir, can you tell me where we 
are bound ? ” 

“ It does please me, lad, mightily, seein’s how this 
’ere ketch is ordered into the harbor of Tripoli, where 
we’ll come alongside the Philadelphia .” 

“Tripoli!” I repeated, conscious that my face was 
growing pale because of the fear that seized my 
heart. “ What can so small a craft do there ? ” 

“ I ain’t allowin’ that she’ll do very much, save 
carry us all into the harbor, an’ bring back so many 
as are left alive after the work has been done,” he 
said, with a hearty laugh, much as if there was some- 


94 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


thing comical in the idea that one or more of us 
might never return. 

“ What is the work, sir ? ” Seth asked. 

“ How does it happen that you two lads are here, 
when many a man would give up the prize money 
that may be cornin’ to him at the end of this cruise, 
to stand in your shoes, an’ yet knowin’ nothin’ of 
what’s in the wind ? ” 

As well as might be in a few words, I explained 
to him why Seth and I were ignorant, and I having 
finished, he said, half to himself : — 

“So Jacob Cutbush has been singled out as one of 
the men that’s fit to take part in this ’ere excursion, 
has he ? ” 

“Do you know him, sir?’’ I asked. 

“Know him, lad? Why, I’ve sailed with old Jacob 
these four years, an’ but for believin’ that Stephen 
Decatur is a man as will give his crew the best show 
for prize money, I would have been aboard the frig¬ 
ate when she left the United States. What’s he to 
you that he should put himself out to give lads a 
berth which every man jack of us is wild to fill?’’ 

It was necessary that I should explain the relation¬ 
ship between the captain of No. 8 gun and myself, 
after which the sailor was seized with another spasm 


THE “INTREPID.’’ 


95 


of mirth, while there came into his throat a choking, 
gurgling sound which caused me to fear he might be 
strangling. 

“Well, there is one thing about it, lad,” he said 
finally, “if Jacob Cutbush has taken you in hand I’ll 
venture to say you’ll learn a sailorman’s duties; but 
I am not thinking your lot will be an overly easy 
one. Where is he now ? ” 

“ He went forward when we first came aboard, sir. 
But won’t you please tell me what the work is we 
are to do at Tripoli?” I cried, fearing lest this odd 
seaman would immediately start in search of his old 
messmate. 

“Why, it’s neither more nor less than to blow up 
or set fire to the Philadelphy. You see Commodore 
Preble ain’t of the mind that them Barbary pirates 
shall have the sailin’ of her, an’ Stephen Decatur 
was just the man to do the commodore’s bidding. 
We’ll run into the harbor quietly as may be, lay 
alongside the frigate, an’ after that the job will be 
done in a twinkling, providin’ them piratical heathen 
don’t make us spend too much time fightin’. ” 

“ But I’ve been told, sir, that the frigate is moored 
close under the guns of the fort; that between her 
and the entrance to the harbor is the Tripolitan fleet.” 


96 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“Ay, lad, an’ you’ve been told rightly. If she 
was outside where it would be easy to come at her, 
this ’ere little excursion wouldn’t amount to much; 
but why is it that every man jack of us is crazy to 
set out on the venture ? Why, because the work 
that’s planned is like to be what you might call 
reasonably difficult, an’ them as lives to finish it will 
have reason to be proud.” 

“ It appears to me as if all aboard the ketch would 
be finished before the work is,” Seth said; and I 
wondered why he could speak so steadily, for I was 
speechless with amazement and terror once the sailor 
had outlined the venture. 

“ You’ll see how much difference there is between 
a Tripolitan pirate and an American sailor before we 
come alongside the Constitution again,” the seaman 
said, with another gurgle in his throat which but 
added to my terror. “The Philadelphy is the same 
as destroyed once we get under way, unless it so be 
that them heathen meet us in full force before we 
gain an entrance to the harbor. That much I’m 
telling you for the truth, lads, and you may count on 
it jest so sure’s my name’s Bart Jenkins.” 

Having thus spoken the odd little man went forward, 
evidently believing he had given us all the information 


THE “INTREPID. 


97 


necessary, and I doubted not but that he was gone in 
search of Master Cutbush. 

In silence I gazed at Seth, and perhaps it would 
have been impossible for me to speak had I been so 
minded, because of the fear which had taken possession 
of me. 

It was not in my mind, however, that he should know 
how cowardly I had become, therefore I questioned 
him only with my eyes. 

While one might have counted twenty he looked at 
me earnestly, showing but little trace of fear, and then 
said, as if speculating upon something which was of no 
particular importance to himself : — 

“ It strikes me that it’s a reasonably big contract to 
go close under the guns of Tripoli in this craft.” 

Cowardly as I was, his manner of speaking provoked 
me, and I replied harshly: — 

“ A big contract! It can be little else than certain 
death for all of us. Fancy what havoc a single shot 
would make when plowing its way along a deck 
crowded like this! ” 

The mere suggestion was sufficient to make him feel 
uncomfortable in mind, and it gratified me that he 
should be so. 

“Why do you want to talk of such things?” he 


98 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


asked sharply. “ There is no sense in crossing bridges 
before you come to them.” 

“ It strikes me that we have already come to this 
bridge, Seth Gordon. We are embarked, and it is not 
likely that the officers will turn back, once having 
started. Think of what they propose to do! Enter 
the well-fortified and well-guarded harbor of Tripoli in 
a fifty-ton schooner which could do little or no execu¬ 
tion if she was loaded with guns, and there attempt to 
destroy a frigate which is anchored under the guns of 
the fort! We have come to the bridge, Seth, and 
according to my way of thinking there are but few of 
us who will live to cross it.” 

His face paled ever so slightly, and he turned on 
his heel to hide, as I believed, evidences of fear, saying 
in a petulant tone as he did so : — 

“If it please you to seek out dreadful things with 
which to occupy your thoughts, continue as you have 
begun. I am minded to put the matter from me so far 
as possible, until the moment really comes that we 
must face the danger.” 

Then he walked away with the air of one who con¬ 
siders himself injured, and I was about to call him' 
back, dreading to be left alone, when the odd-looking 
sailor, Bart Jenkins, came toward me. 


THE “ INTREPID. 


99 


“ Jacob Cutbush is givin’ himself a good many high 
and mighty airs, it seems,” he grumbled; but the 
cheery look did not fade from his face. “ Simply 
because Lieutenant Decatur chose only him from 
among the crew of the Constitution , he thinks it’s 
because he’s fitted to take charge of the whole boilin’.” 

“ Didn’t he receive you kindly ? ” I asked, smiling 
despite my fear. 

“ Receive me! Ay, lad, that’s just about what you 
can call it! If he had been the commodore and I a 
powder monkey, the way he held himself would have 
been nearabout right.” 

“ He is said to be an able gunner, sir,” I ventured to 
remark. 

“ Ay, lad, there’s none better; but that doesn’t give 
him the right to hold himself above a messmate.” 

My mind was in such a whirl that I had no inclina¬ 
tion to listen to the sailor’s grumbling, and sought to 
change the subject of the conversation by saying : — 

“ Tell me, Master Jenkins, — ” 

“ Who has brought you up to ‘master’ a sailorman ?” 

“ Master Cutbush, sir. He says that a boy should 
speak respectfully to those above him, and doesn’t 
allow me to call him uncle.” 

“ Oh, he don’t, eh ? Well, I’m plain Bart Jenkins, 


LofC.^^ 


100 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


an’ that’s what you’re to call me if you want to get 
an answer. There’s no ‘ misterin’ ’ for me.” 

I began to like this man immensely, and believed 
that in time of danger, such as we must expect soon 
to come at, he would be one upon whom a lad could 
safely lean. 

“Then tell me, Bart Jenkins, if it is supposed that 
this ketch^ will live to go as far into the harbor as 
where the Philadelphia lies moored?” 

“That’s what is counted on, my boy, and I don’t 
see any reason why she shouldn’t. Once we make 
the land, an’ it must be after dark, I reckon the 
Intrepid will pass for a tradin’ craft till we’ll be able 
to get close alongside the frigate. It is when we 
start to come away that they’ll pepper us, for with 
the Philadelphy on fire, it stands to reason the har¬ 
bor will be decently well lighted.” 

“ But suppose we fall in with an armed vessel 
before arriving there ? ” I asked, almost hoping that 
even such a disaster might prevent our hazardous 
venture. 

“ Bless your soul, lad, we are to be convoyed by 
the Siren , an’ with her sixteen guns she should be 
able to stand off almost anything that the pirates 
have got afloat.” 


THE “ INTREPID/’ 


IOI 


As he spoke I glanced toward Lieutenant Stewart’s 
brig, which lay some two miles away, and saw she 
was making ready to come down upon us. 

“ Do you know when we are to sail ? ” I asked 
faintly, for my last hope had been dashed. 

“As soon as Lieutenant Decatur comes on board, 
an’ I reckon he won’t hobnob with the commodore 
any longer than is necessary, for twenty-four hours 
will be needed, accordin’ to the way this craft sails, 
before we can make the Tripolitan coast.” 

He had hardly ceased speaking when I saw a num¬ 
ber of officers gathered at the frigate’s port gangway, 
and knew that the fatal moment had come. 

“Yes, that’s the lieutenant,” Bart Jenkins said, as 
I called his attention to the group on the Constitu¬ 
tion's deck. “ I allow we’ll be under way in five 
minutes’ time, an’ when next we see yonder frigate, 
if we ever do, his high mightiness of Tripoli will 
have had such a lesson as none but American sailor- 
men can give him.” 


CHAPTER VI. 


TRIPOLI. 


B ART JENKINS was in the right when he said 
that we would soon be under way, for the Con¬ 
stitutions cutter brought Lieutenant Decatur on board 
without delay. In a twinkling after he came over the 
rail the ketch was under way, following the Siren, 
who was to convoy her, and I thought then, as I do 
even at this late day, that it was the most hazardous 
undertaking of which one could well conceive. 

Later I came to know that there were seventy-four 
souls on board the Intrepid, but so thronged were her 
decks that I should have guessed the number to have 
been twice as many. 

We had been under way fully half an hour before 
I saw Seth Gordon again, and from the expression on 
his face I came to believe that others beside myself 
had been making predictions concerning the voyage, 
which it did not please him to hear. 

He had parted company with me in anger because 


102 


TRIPOLI. 


103 


I persisted on looking into the future where it seemed 
death awaited us; but the lad returned in a most 
friendly manner, and there was in my mind the 
thought that he had suddenly discovered his need 
of sympathy. 

But for his having been dazzled by the stories of 
Master Cutbush, we two lads would not have been 
on board this little schooner running into the very 
jaws of the lion; and realizing this more keenly, per¬ 
haps, than ever, I was not minded to make any 
attempt at soothing him. 

“ Did you know that we had a Tripolitan pilot 
aboard ? ” he asked, with the air of one who seeks to 
heal a breach of friendship, and, without admitting 
my ignorance of such fact, I inquired: — 

“ Is he one of the prisoners taken when this ketch 
was captured ? ” 

“ Ay; his name is Salvatore Catalano, and it is 
said that he knows the water of the harbor as well 
as we might know our own dooryards. See! here 
is a drawing such as he made for Commodore 
Preble.” 

As he spoke Seth handed me a bit of soiled paper 
which afterward came into my possession, and I have 
copied it here for the better understanding of whoso- 


104 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


ever may read this poor tale of what we did before 
Tripoli. 

“ Does the man speak English that you could have 
held so much of converse with him ? ” I asked, after 
studying the rude chart, and finding in it but little to 
give encouragement. 

“No; but Master Cutbush understands somewhat 
of the lingo, and was doing a tremendous lot of jaw¬ 
ing with the fellow when I borrowed the paper that 
you might see it.” 

I should have thanked my comrade for his thought¬ 
fulness, instead of which I held silent, my heart yet 
sore at the thought that through his folly we were 
brought into such sore straits as it appeared must soon 
be upon us. 

“If he has marked out the position of the Phila¬ 
delphia correctly, then we are to run into a trap 
which has shoals on one side and rocks on the other, 
where will be found all the piratical fleet, and it is 
expected this little ketch, overladen with men, will 
succeed in making her escape,” I said, half to my¬ 
self, noting as I spoke that the words rang disagree¬ 
ably in Seth’s ears. 

“All on board seem to think it can be done, al¬ 
though perhaps there will be much loss of life.” 



































io6 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

“ Perhaps! ” I repeated angrily, for the cowardice 
in my heart rendered me impatient and fretful. 
“There can be no question but that all of us will be 
killed before we shall have come within musket-range 
of the frigate. But who is to lead us into this trap ? 
One of the pirates himself! We have made him a 
prisoner, and yet intrust all our lives in his keeping. 
What is* more natural than that he should pilot the 
Intrepid into the most dangerous portion of the har¬ 
bor, from which it will be impossible to make even 
an attempt at escape?” 

Seth was silent for a moment, and then said quickly, 
as if finding great consolation in the thought: — 

“The fellow would never dare to do that, because 
when we are fired upon he is in even more danger 
than we. It has been told him, so I heard one of 
the men say, that he would be closely guarded, and 
shot at the first sign of treachery.” 

Such precaution gave me very little satisfaction, 
for of what avail would it be to kill the pirate after 
we had been conducted so far into the harbor that 
escape was impossible? 

It was a most dismal picture to look forward to, 
view it from whatever side you might, and by this 
time I had succeeded in making Seth quite as miser¬ 
able in mind as was I. 


TRIPOLI. 


107 


It was the third day of February when we parted 
company with the Constitution , and that date should 
be borne in mind, together with the fact that we 
numbered seventy-four on board a fifty-ton craft, hav¬ 
ing set out on a voyage which it was believed would 
last no more than eight and forty hours at the longest. 

Not until after the mess kids had been filled for 
supper — and a difficult time did the cooks have in 
trying to provide for so many while working in such 
limited quarters—did I go below, and then my anger 
against Seth had given way to an intense desire for 
close companionship with my comrade. 

I found him looking with an expression of dismay 
upon his face at the scene below, where surely one 
watch must turn in if any sleep was to be had, and 
seeing me, he said ruefully: — 

“ However it will be possible to stow so many men 
down here puzzles me.” 

“ If all the officers count on remaining aft, they 
must be packed in even snugger than we,” I replied, 
with a laugh which had in it nothing of mirth. Then, 
seeing that fully one-third of the space was occupied 
with odd-looking bundles and bales, I asked curi¬ 
ously : “Is it possible we are carrying a cargo to be 
delivered at Tripoli ? ” 


108 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

Seth, who, instead of foolishly mooning over the 
future after my example, had been making himself 
acquainted with all the details of the venture, readily 
replied to my question by saying: — 

“These bales are made up of light wood smeared 
with tar, odds and ends of rope soaked in oil, oakum 
plentifully besprinkled with powder, and such other 
combustibles as will serve to start a blaze quickly on 
board the frigate, if it so be we are fortunate enough 
to lay alongside of her.” 

“ Is it believed that we shall have time to trans¬ 
ship all this cargo?” 

“ I heard Master Morris say that just before enter¬ 
ing the harbor these bales would be broken open, 
and after the pirates whom we find on the frigate 
are overpowered, each of us will carry the stuff on 
board by the armful. We are to be told off in 
detachments, each crew to a certain portion of the 
work, and, from all I can learn, the men themselves 
are satisfied that the plan will be a success.” 

“ Do you know in which watch we are ? ” 

“ The men who have been on board the ketch 
since her capture are to look after the craft, and 
nothing is asked from the remainder of the force 
save to keep out of the way.” 


TRIPOLI. 


109 


Well, we talked long and mournfully concerning 
what was to be done, saying much which was foolish, 
and should have no place in this story. 

Seth and I found lodgement for the night on the 
starboard side of the hold behind a bale of combus¬ 
tibles, where we were wedged in like sardines, and not 
likely to be flung about however the craft might labor. 

Despite the fact that my heart was so heavy, I 
slept soundly, and was somewhat cheered next morn¬ 
ing at learning that the wind had hauled around, 
forcing us to run to the eastward, as if bent on mak¬ 
ing port at Alexandria or Cyprus, instead of Tripoli. 

As I have said, I was cheered, because, by thus 
going out of our way, was the evil hour deferred, 
and just then anything seemed preferable to such a 
dangerous, reckless venturing into a well-fortified, 
well-protected harbor. 

It was destined that the dreaded day should be 
deferred until, wearied by the suspense, and worn 
out by the hardships we were forced to endure 
through being so crowded, it was almost a relief to 
me when the hazardous work was really begun. 

We ran up to the eastward and then back, learn¬ 
ing before eight and forty hours had passed that the 
salt meat which had been put on board for our sub- 


10 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


sistence was spoiled and unfit food even for the 
strongest stomachs, while of bread and water, we 
had such a scanty supply as to be put on short 
allowance almost as soon as the voyage was begun. 

Not until the afternoon of the ninth, six full days 
of discomfort and even misery, did we come in sight 
of Tripoli, and while we were yet five miles from the 
shore the Siren hove to, lest the fact of the two 
vessels being in company should excite suspicion in 
case we were sighted, and the ketch went on alone, 
as I believed, to sure and speedy destruction. 

Shortly after dark we stretched in quite near the 
coast with the breeze from the southwest, and an¬ 
chored no more than a mile to windward of the town, 
all hands save four or five being ordered to remain 
below in hiding. 

The lights of Tripoli were plainly to be distin¬ 
guished. 

We could see to a certainty where nearly every 
craft lay in the harbor, and my teeth chattered so 
merrily that I dared not attempt to speak so much 
as a single word, lest the cowardice in my heart 
be made known to those around. 

As it seems had previously been agreed upon, the 
Siren, disguised until she might have been mistaken 


TRIPOLI. 


Ill 

for a peaceful trader, came in and hove to half a 
mile to seaward of us. 

Now it seemed as if everything was ready for the 
undertaking, and thus far, apparently, the pirates 
were unaware that an enemy was so near at hand, 
although the ketch unquestionably had been seen, 
but was probably mistaken for one of their own craft. 

The night promised to be as dark as men in our 
position could desire. The sky was overhung with 
clouds, and the wind howled mournfully through the 
rigging. 

Seth and I felt the decisive moment had arrived, 
and wondered why we lay at anchor so long, for to our 
minds the work ought to be begun sufficiently early 
to admit of our making an effort to escape before 
daylight had come. 

It was Bart Jenkins who relieved our suspense, by 
volunteering the information that the pilot had said 
it would be too risky to venture in among the rocks 
while the wind was so fitful, because the sea must be 
breaking entirely across the channel. 

“Then, having starved for six days, we’ll go back 
without making the attempt,” I said, and despite my 
best intentions there was a certain ring of joy in my 


tone. 


112 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“Not so, lad. Lieutenant Decatur is not the man 
to climb a hill and then go back without having done 
anything. He has just given orders that Lieutenant 
Morris and the pilot shall put out in one of the boats 
to have a look at the entrance. Yonder are the crew 
muffling the oars." 

“What think you, Bart Jenkins? Shall we run 
alongside the Philadelphia this night ? ” Seth asked. 

“ No, lad, accordin’ to my way of thinkin’ we’ll 
put to sea precious soon. I ain’t sayin’ anything 
against the commander of this ’ere ketch; but if I 
was captain, there’d be mighty little time spent in 
nosin’ ’round the rocks, for before them as are about 
to start can get there, we’ll have wind enough an’ 
to spare, or I’m a Dutchman, which I ain’t.’’ 

We learned, Seth and I, before the boat was 
launched, that the pirate pilot had declared again and 
again against the wisdom of attempting to run into 
the harbor, and when finally the little craft was sent 
off on her spying expedition, the wind had increased 
to such an extent that the ketch tugged and strained 
at her cable until at least one out of every three 
waves swept clean over us. 

I thought of a verity that we should be swamped, 
and had little hope of ever seeing Lieutenant Morris 


TRIPOLI. 


1 13 

again, for if his boat was not stove among the rocks 
which guarded the entrance of the channel, the pilot 
might find a way of delivering him over to the enemy. 

Because of the danger that many of us might be 
swept overboard by the angry waters, orders were 
given that all hands, save the regular crew of the 
ketch, remain below, and we had no means of know¬ 
ing what might be taking place outside, until the 
men who had been sent out in the boat returned, wet 
to the skin, and fatigued to the verge of exhaustion 
by their severe labors. 

They reported having advanced as far as the 
entrance to the channel near the Spanish Fort, where 
was found the surf rolling in such height as to pre¬ 
vent a passage, and again was the venture postponed. 

According to their story, the Siren had hoisted out 
and armed her boats, which were intended to cover our 
retreat, before our men put off from the Intrepid; 
but now the wind was coming down upon us with 
such violence that the brig was endeavoring to get 
under way, Lieutenant Stewart understanding only 
too well that there would be no conflict with the 
pirates that night. 

“ She’s rollin’ rail under while they are tryin’ to 
get the anchor,” one of the men said. “Accordin’ 


1 


I 14 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

to my way of thinkin’, it’ll be a case of cuttin’ the 
cables before she can be gotten clear of the land.” 

“ I am not certain whether to be glad or sorry that 
we are forced to run for it this night,” Seth whis¬ 
pered to me. “ The thought of being cooped up 
here much longer, starving and cramped, is not 
pleasant.” 

' “But you will be forced to take what comes, like 
the rest of us,” I replied, quite convinced that there 
was less of suffering to be met with in the hold of 
the Intrepid than the harbor of Tripoli. 

Well, the ketch was got under way, although we 
had no share in the task, nor could we see what the 
others did; but when the motion was changed from 
that jumping and straining at the cables, to the long 
bounds, the climbing up one wave only to descend 
again until it seemed that we were bent on going to 
the bottom, did we in the hold know that the Intrepid 
was clear of her ground tackle. 

As we learned some time later, the Siren had a 
hard battle of it before ^leaving the coast, so violent 
had the gale become. 

No less than three hours were spent in the vain 
attempt to get her anchor, and eight of the crew, 
together with Lieutenant Stewart himself, were seri- 


TRIPOLI. 


115 

ously injured by the capstan’s running away with 
the bars. 

Then, as the sailor had predicted, they were forced 
to cut the cable, and scud for it. 

As one or another of the crew who worked the 
ketch came below for a few moments’ rest, we learned 
that the wind was hauling to the northward and 
increasing in force. 

Then followed six terrible days and equally terrible 
nights, during nearly all of which time we were 
forced to remain in the hold, no less than fifty-five 
of us, and when we ventured on deck for a breath 
of fresh air, it was at imminent danger of life. 

The oldest seamen among us believed firmly that 
the ketch would founder, and I question if there was 
one who had an idea she could outride the gale. 

The brightest prospect before us was that we might 
drift upon the coast a wreck, but it seemed almost 
certain we should go down in deep water, where 
there would be no chance of saving life. 

It is impossible for me to attempt to describe, how¬ 
ever faintly, our mental and bodily condition during 
those six long days, which seemed fully a month, 
when every instant death stood close beside us. 

Try to fancy a week’s imprisonment in a dark, 


I 1 6 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

noisome dungeon, which is tossed hither and thither 
until one is forced to clutch desperately at anything 
immovable in order to avoid being hurled forward 
or aft, to port or to starboard! Add to that such 
food as brutes would disdain to eat, and a supply 
of water so limited that it barely sufficed to moisten 
one’s lips. 

If such a situation can be pictured, then may be 
had some idea of what we, who had left homes far 
behind in the hope of liberating our countrymen from 
slavery, endured while powerless to aid ourselves. 

All the dismal forebodings proved to be ground¬ 
less, however, and on the morning of the 7th we ran 
into the Gulf of Sidra, where we were fairly embayed. 

Most likely when the gale began the Constitution 
had run over to Malta for shelter, and we were far¬ 
ther away from the proposed point of attack than 
was the frigate. 

Surely, I had given way to my cowardice without 
due cause. 

What a relief it was to come on deck once more, 
and be able to stand there in comparative safety, 
drinking in the pure air! 

Yet we were liable to attack, for the Gulf of Sidra 
is on the coast of Tripoli, and not more than four 


TRIPOLI. 


II 7 


miles away could be seen half a dozen piratical craft, 
which would surely open fire on us once our true 
character was known. 

I am making what may seem an overly long story 
of this voyage in the hitrepid; but those who were 
there, sharing all the danger and all the suffering, 
would say on reading what has been set down, that 
the matter is dismissed in altogether too few words, 
for we had spent what was much the same as a full 
lifetime. 

The Siren had, fortunately for the ultimate purpose 
of the voyage, kept us well in company, and when the 
wind, taking a slant to the eastward, permitted of our 
leaving the gulf, we came upon her not more than 
two leagues off the shore. 

From that time on we had light, baffling breezes, 
and every fathom of the distance covered, until the 
15th, was fairly earned by hard labor. 

When it fell a dead calm we got out kedges, or 
towed the ketch with the boats, and those on the Siren 
worked in the same fashion, until, thirteen days from 
the time of parting company with the Constitution , we 
were so near Tripoli that preparations were made 
immediately for the attack. 

The cowardice which previously beset me had passed 


11 8 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

away, for hunger and thirst were by this time so 
great that I could have been induced to take even 
greater risks in the hope of having done with the 
suffering. 

Master Cutbush himself was not more eager to see 
the work finished than I, for, although during the run 
down the coast we had taken from the Siren a certain 
quantity of supplies, we were yet far from being 
properly fed, and my thirst was great. 

On the afternoon of the 16th, as I have said, the 
Siren fell some distance behind the Intrepid , lest two 
vessels should be seen in company, and Midshipman 
Anderson, with eight men, was sent on board our 
craft as reenforcement, for it was feared that the 
pirates, having sighted us, had strengthened the force 
on board the Philadelphia . 

It was about three o’clock in the afternoon when 
orders were given for all hands to go on deck, and 
we knew that Lieutenant Decatur was about to give 
his final orders. 

At last we should know how the work was to be 
carried out, if, perchance, it could be accomplished. 

The Intrepid's deck was literally thronged with men, 
and all facing aft, when Lieutenant Decatur came up 
the cabin companionway looking as cheery and eager 


TRIPOLI. 


119 

as one might who was about to set forth on some most 
pleasurable excursion. 

It is not possible for me to remember the exact 
words he used; but in substance this was what he 
said to us at that moment: — 

“Lads, at last, after much of labor and suffering, 
have we come to the scene of the task that is set us. 
It is not necessary I should try to animate your cour¬ 
age by words, for I know full well every man is burn¬ 
ing with the same desire as I. It is only needed you 
should understand full well how the task is to be 
accomplished, for accomplished it will be, of that I 
am certain. We will sail boldly into the harbor, trust¬ 
ing that the piratical horde may believe us a trading 
vessel which has been able to run the blockade because 
of the storm having driven the American vessels away. 
It is my purpose to lay the ketch, as if by clumsy 
handling, alongside the Philadelphia. The spar-deck 
must be carried first; then the gun-deck, and after 
that has been done, the following distribution of the 
company will be made in order to set fire to the ship. 
Fifteen men are to be told off to accompany Midship¬ 
men Izard, Rowe, and myself, and the duty of this 
party will be to hold possession of the upper deck; 
ten men under command of Lieutenant Lawrence, 


120 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Midshipmen Laws and McDonough, are to repair to 
the berth-deck and forward storerooms. Ten more, 
under Mr. Bainbridge and Midshipman Davis, will go 
into the wardroom and steerage. Midshipman Morris 
will have command of eight, who are to go into the 
cockpit and after storerooms. Lieutenant Thorne, 
Dr. Heeman, and Master Cutbush, with thirteen men, 
are to hold possession of the ketch. To Mr. Izard is 
assigned command of the launch should she be needed; 
while Mr. Anderson, with the Siren's cutter, will secure 
all boats alongside the ship, as well as prevent the 
pirates from swimming ashore, and this last duty is 
to be performed before they board the frigate. Fire¬ 
arms will be used only in the last extremity, and the 
first object of every one is to clear the upper and gun 
decks of the enemy. The watchword is ‘ Philadelphia.’ 
Now, lads, as soon as we have gained possession, see 
to it that you hold in order under your several leaders, 
and rouse the combustibles aboard as soon as may 
be.” 

Then Lieutenant Decatur told off fifteen seamen 
who were to accompany him. 

Lieutenant Lawrence called ten more, and so on 
until our company was divided into parties as the 
commander had said. 


TRIPOLI. 


121 


Seth and I were under command of Lieutenant 
Morris. 

It was enjoined upon each man that he remember 
to which party he had been assigned, and we were 
advised to hold ourselves apart, each division separate 
from the others, in order that there should be no con¬ 
fusion when the rush was made. 

Then came the word for us to go below, leaving 
only the crew of the Intrepid on deck, and the ketch 
was worked slowly inshore toward the entrance of the 
western channel. 


CHAPTER VII. 


THE ATTACK. 

F^vURING all the many disagreeable days we spent 
aboard the Intrepid, Master Cutbush gave but 
little heed to Seth and myself. 

As a matter of course, during the greater portion 
of the time while we were confined in the hold, it had 
been impossible for him, or any one else for that matter, 
to move about to any extent. Even when he did come 
near where we were, it was not with the manner of 
a friend, but, instead, he seemed to hold himself aloof, 
as if the honor of having been selected for this ex¬ 
pedition from among all the crew of the Constitution 
had so puffed him up with pride that he could not 
recognize those whom he had previously known. 

More than once during that dreadful time did I 
promise myself that if by any chance it was permitted 
me to return home, and if then I should meet this 
man, who would not allow me to call him uncle, in 
Boston, I would hold myself even more stiff-necked 
than he was now. 


122 


THE ATTACK. 


123 


But at that moment, when everything had been, as 
it were, made ready for the attack, Master Cutbush 
seemed to have suddenly remembered that he and I 
were of the same blood. 

Perhaps he was afraid I might prove cowardly, 
and thus disgrace him; or it may have been that his 
intentions were friendly, his desire simply to give me 
a piece of information. 

At all events, when, after having been told off into 
crews, we were ordered below, he came up to where 
Seth and I were standing, and said in much the 
same tone that he had used toward us when all 
three were in my father’s house: — 

“ Do you know, lad, why you and I should set 
examples to the others in this business?” 

“ You, being the captain of a gun, should surely 
display more bravery than boys like Seth or myself,” I 
replied, failing to thoroughly understand his question. 

“ There is good reason why those who claim the 
name of Cutbush ought to do unusual work on this 
night,” he said, laying his hand on my shoulder and 
displaying none of those high and mighty airs which 
had been so disagreeable. 

“ Why a Cutbush more than a Gordon ? ” Seth 
asked, and the old man replied gravely: — 


124 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ Because, lad, among the crew of the Philadelphia 
who are now prisoners in Tripoli, and will be sold as 
slaves unless Commodore Preble can compass their 
relief, is one of the Cutbush family, — William, a 
midshipman. That fact, I think, explains why 
Stephen Decatur singled me out from among my 
mates, and I know full well it is why you were 
allowed to accompany me. We shall not only be 
fighting to prevent the American frigate from being 
employed in piratical work, but lending a hand in 
behalf of our own family. Remember that, lad, 
when the attack begins, and bear well in mind that 
an honorable death is better than a dishonorable life; 
by which I mean that one had best prove himself 
brave, even at the expense of life, than show the 
white feather for the sake of living in this world 
a few years longer.” 

Then the old man took Seth and me by the hands 
as if to bid us good-by, and in that moment such act 
of friendliness fully atoned, so far as I was con¬ 
cerned, for every unpleasant word, and all the 
assumption of dignity he had shown, since we first 
went on board the Constitution. 

Shortly after this I was sent on deck by Mr. 
Morris, with a message to Lieutenant Decatur, and 


THE ATTACK. 


125 


when it had been delivered our commander said to 
me: — 

“ It is more comfortable up here than in the close 
hold, I suppose, lad?” 

“Ay, sir. Unless one had remained there as long 
as have we, it would be hard to realize how great is 
the difference.” 

“There is no reason why you should return at 
once. Stay in the open air, if it so please you, until 
the men set to work; but then take care to advance 
with the crew to which you have been chosen.” 

I thanked him, and went forward, wondering as I 
did so why it was that now, when the decisive 
moment had almost arrived, I forgot my fear. 

A curiosity beset me as to what this harbor, where 
perchance we might meet death, was like, and this 
time it lay plain before me. 

The ketch was five or six miles off shore, moving 
so slowly, despite the favoring breeze and all her 
canvas, that I fell to wondering what had made her 
such a sluggish sailer, until noting that along the rail 
on either side were made fast tow-lines, and I saw that 
to each was attached buckets, spare canvas, or such 
Other things as might make a drag upon the schooner. 

It puzzled me decidedly, this towing a lot of raffle 


126 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


astern, and I made bold to ask one of the seamen 
why it had been done. 

“ It will not be well for us to arrive within the harbor 
until after night has come/’ the man said with a 
laugh, “ and if we should shorten sail, those on shore 
might grow suspicious of our movements. We have 
put out such as will serve to hold us back, while yet 
we seem to be making every effort to gain the port, 
and I reckon that as it is we shan’t move through 
the water any too swiftly.” 

“ Do you know what time is set for the attack, 
sir ? ” I asked. 

“ So soon as we arrive, which the commander reckons 
should be nearabout ten o’clock, and it won’t be any 
disaster to us if we are two hours late.” 

I realized full well that in no way can a boy 
aboard ship make himself so disagreeable as by con¬ 
tinually asking questions; therefore, having my curi¬ 
osity gratified so much as was reasonable, I withdrew 
from the friendly seaman, remaining by myself, wish¬ 
ing it might have been Seth’s good fortune also to be 
in the open air. 

The evening was warm, not hot. The sea was as 
smooth as a mill pond, and the wind fining down 
into the gentlest of breezes. 


THE ATTACK. 


12? 


In fact, before an hour had elapsed we were mak¬ 
ing no more than two knots’ headway, and the drags 
were taken inboard. 

As we approached the land the Philadelphia came 
into view as she lay, so it seemed to be, hardly more 
than a mile from where we would enter the harbor, 
riding to the wind directly abreast the town. 

Her foremast, which had been cut away while she 
was on the reef, had not yet been replaced; her 
main and mizzentopmast were hoisted, and her lower 
yards on the gunwales. 

Her lower standing rigging was in place, and I 
fancied it possible to see here and there a gun in 
position. 

Between her and the Bashaw’s palace lay two large 
piratical ships, five gunboats, and half a dozen or 
more galleys, all of which craft, I doubted not, 
carried a full complement of men. 

When we made our attack, not only would we be 
close within range of the guns on shore, but must 
find near at hand more than a thousand pirates who 
would ask no better fortune than to have a hand in 
killing or making us prisoners. 

There was a young moon, which afforded suffi¬ 
cient light for us to see with reasonable distinctness 


128 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


all the harbor, and just before ten o’clock the Intre¬ 
pid had arrived at the eastern entrance of the bay — 
a channel which lay between the rocks and the 
shoals. 

The wind was nearly east, and as the ketch headed 
directly for the frigate it was well abaft the beam. 

The breeze was slowly dying away, now no more 
than the lightest cat’s-paw, and it appeared as if we 
hardly moved; but there we were almost inside the 
harbor, and yet no alarm had been sounded. 

The command was given in a whisper for each 
crew to come up in turn, the men to conceal them¬ 
selves by lying behind the bulwarks on the weather 
board, and as they filed up more like ghostly 
shadows than living creatures who were soon to be 
engaged in a game of death, I joined Seth, we two 
lads prostrate on the deck side by side within a few 
feet of Master Cutbush. 

Ten or twelve of all our number alone stood erect. 

Lieutenant Decatur was near the pilot; the quarter¬ 
master of the Intrepid stood at the helm, and I 
caught the commander’s order for the ketch to be 
steered directly for the frigate’s bow, at which 
place, without doubt, we were to lay the ship 
aboard. 


THE ATTACK. 1 29 

Master Cutbush afterward told me that we were 
a full hour making our way from the entrance of 
the channel to where the Philadelphia lay; but it 
seemed to me, excited as I was, that at least three 
times as many minutes had passed. 

We were within a quarter of a mile of the Phila¬ 
delphia when the pirates hailed us, and the man who 
was lying just beyond Seth knew enough of the 
lingo to be able to make us acquainted with the 
drift of what was said. 

When the pirates hailed, the pilot answered, in a 
most respectful tone, that the ketch belonged to 
Malta, and was on a trading voyage; that she had 
been nearly wrecked; had lost her anchors in the 
gale, and her captain wished to ride by the frigate 
during the night. 

Then came the question as to what we were loaded 
with, and the pilot made reply; but Seth’s com¬ 
panion did not understand the language sufficiently 
to interpret. 

Then followed further conversation which was unin¬ 
telligible to all hands, and I asked myself whether 
now might not be the time when the pilot .would 
make known to those on board the Philadelphia 
our real intentions. 


130 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

He was true to his word, however, else had we 
been fired into and sunk off-hand. 

Surely he must have given such replies as Lieuten¬ 
ant Decatur dictated, for there was no show of alarm 
on the part of those who manned the frigate, and the 
current was each moment drifting us nearer and 
nearer the point where our commander proposed we 
should lay aboard. 

Through that part of our rail which had been 
stove during the gale, I could see half a dozen 
pirates on the frigate’s deck looking toward us, not 
curiously or suspiciously, but as if simply because 
they had nothing better to do. 

Then, as a final proof that our pilot had fulfilled 
his promise to the letter, the Turks lowered a boat, 
and sent it aboard with a hawser that we might 
make fast. 

At the same instant that the pirate set off from 
the frigate, one of our boats, which had been towing 
on the port side of the ketch, pulled out with a line 
which was at once made fast to the frigate’s fore¬ 
chains, and, returning, aided in passing the hawser 
which the enemy brought, all without awakening 
the lightest show of alarm. 

At this moment a southerly puff of wind struck 


THE ATTACK. 


131 

the Intrepid; her head fell off, and before the 
hawsers could be drawn taut she got a stern-board, 
the frigate at the same instant trending to the new 
current of air. 

Thus, instead of being able to lay aboard from the 
bow, we were directly exposed to her broadside, and 
every one of the mounted guns might have been 
brought to bear on us in such fashion as would have 
sunk us like a stone. 

The crew of our craft who showed themselves 
were not sufficiently strong in numbers to warp the 
ketch alongside the frigate, and the ropes were 
passed to us who lay on the deck, we hauling in 
without changing position. 

It was not long, however, that we could hope to 
remain undiscovered, and when the Intrepid was so 
near the frigate that the pirates could see our 
anchors in the bow, thus proving that the pilot had 
given false information, one of the Tripolitan officers 
sharply commanded the ketch to keep off, adding 
some order in a lower tone, which the man next to 
Seth explained was a command for the pirates to 
cut the hawsers. 

Almost at the same instant we heard the cry from 
the frigate ; —- 


132 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ Americanos ! Americanos ! ” 

“ Pull with every ounce of strength you’ve got in 
you! ” Lieutenant Decatur said, in a low but clear 
tone, which was heard distinctly by every one of us. 
“ Remain where you are, but pull! ” 

In a twinkling was the ketch breasted alongside 
the Philadelphia , and until this moment every man 
among us obeyed the instructions to remain concealed. 

Not one of us so far lost his head as to jeopardize 
the bold plan. 

I could see Lieutenant Decatur standing close by 
the rail, ready to leap, and immediately behind him 
were Midshipmen Laws and Morris. 

That was the last incident which I remembered 
quite distinctly, until all that dreadful scene of con¬ 
fusion and destruction was come to an end, save that 
I saw the lieutenant leap aboard the frigate, followed 
by the midshipmen, and at the same instant give the 
command: — 

“ Boarders, away ! ” 

So low did the ketch lay in the water that we 
could clamber through the frigate’s open ports more 
readily than over the rail, and many of us took this last 
road, dashing forward madly, as if there was no such 
possibility as that all of us might be slain or captured. 


THE ATTACK. 


133 


It seemed to me as if less than a minute elapsed 
from the time our commander gave the word before 
every one of us, save those who were detailed to 
hold possession of the ketch, were aboard the Phila¬ 
delphia , and so great was the surprise that the 
pirates, instead of fighting, crowded forward in a 
dense mass, leaping over the starboard side of the 
frigate into the water as we came in by the ports. 

Here and there was heard the report of pistols 
and the clashing of steel, as some of the Tripolitans, 
more courageous than others, attempted to resist; 
but I saw nothing whatsoever of the fighting, save a 
few minutes later when I came upon a pool of fresh 
blood on the gun-deck. 

It was as if in the merest fraction of time we had 
changed our quarters from the Intrepid to the Phila¬ 
delphia , and yet not a gun was fired from the shore; 
not a piratical craft left her moorings. 

Had the frigate been in trim for sailing, and the 
wind sufficiently strong, it is possible we might have 
brought her out of that harbor in fairly good 
condition. 

However, we had little time to think of any such 
venture as that. 

The orders previously given were to be obeyed 


134 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


immediately the Philadelphia was in our possession, 
and in hardly more than five minutes each crew, 
every member of which was laden with combustibles, 
was at the appointed place, beginning the work of 
destruction. 

In fact, the commands were executed with almost 
too much promptness for safety, so far as Master 
Morris’s party, to which were attached Seth and I, 
was concerned. 

We had hardly gotten into the cockpit before the 
fires were lighted on the decks above, and when, 
having completed our portion of the work, we 
attempted to ascend, the after hatchways were filled 
with smoke from the fires in the wardroom and steerage. 

We were forced to make our escape by the for¬ 
ward ladders, no more than gaining the deck when 
it appeared as if the frigate was in a blaze from 
stem to stern. 

We of Master Morris’s party were the last to come 
up from below, and then, short though the time had 
been, we found nearly all the Intrepid's crew aboard 
of her. 

“Jump lively, boys!” Lieutenant Decatur cried, 
as we leaped down on to the deck of the ketch, 
and the hawsers were cast off. 


THE ATTACK. 


135 


The Philadelphia , having been so long in that low 
latitude, was dry as tinder, and burned like pitch 
pine. In fact, it was from the very fires we had 
kindled that our greatest danger menaced. 

When I followed Master Morris over the rail the 
sparks had already begun to pour out of the frigate’s 
ports, and, our forward hawser having been the first 
cast off, the ketch fell astern, with her jigger flap¬ 
ping against the quarter gallery. 

Then it was that the Intrepid's boom fouled. The 
flames darted over us, and, as it seemed to me, 
fully across our little craft, not more than two feet 
above the ammunition which had been brought out 
on deck and covered with a tarpaulin that we might 
get at it handily in case of emergency. 

Half a dozen men ran to the after hawser, which 
had become jammed, and could not be unloosened. 

There was no time to hunt around for an axe, even 
though we knew where one might be found; but 
the officers, using their swords, cut and hacked at 
the manila rope, while the others pushed against the 
hot hull of the frigate until finally we were adrift. 

That our ammunition was not exploded seems little 
short of miraculous, and why it was that some of 
the Philadelphia's port guns were not discharged by 


I 36 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

the heat, while we lay wedged against their very 
muzzles, is most strange. 

As we swung clear of the frigate the fire had 
crept far up the rigging, running aloft with wonder¬ 
ful swiftness, fed by the tar which the heat of the 
sun had brought to the surface of the ropes. 

It is difficult to fancy that the huge ship could 
have been enwrapped in flames so suddenly. A 
stack of matches would not have flamed up with 
greater rapidity, and we knew beyond a peradventure 
that soon the guns, if they were loaded, would be 
discharged by the heat. 

There was no wind by this time, and only the cur¬ 
rent sent us slowly away from the burning ship. 

Long oars or sweeps, which had been made ready 
for just such an emergency, were swung over the 
side, and we pulled away; but even after we had 
taken half a dozen strokes not a sound was heard 
from the shore. 

It was as if the pirates were paralyzed by our 
bold stroke. 

Then it was that our men, unable longer to control 
themselves, ceased rowing for a moment as they gave 
three lusty cheers, and this noise served to arouse 
the enemy. 


THE ATTACK. 


137 


In a twinkling, so it seemed, from the batteries, 
and from the ships, and the galleys, came a storm of 
shot, while, strange as it may appear, the gallant old 
Philadelphia returned the fire. Her guns on that 
side having first become heated, were discharged with 
fairly good aim directly toward the piratical craft, 
while we pulled eight sweeps on a side steadily but 
vigorously, knowing that with such an advantage as 
had been already gained, it would be difficult for any¬ 
thing inside the harbor to overtake us. 

The only fear was that we might be sunk by the 
shot before getting beyond range. 

Even while all was excitement and enthusiasm I 
found myself wondering why a lad could have been 
so cowardly as was I. 

Here was this venture, the very thought of which 
had almost caused me to faint with fear, accom¬ 
plished, and not a single man had been so much as 
wounded. 

When it should be told that I, Richard Cutbush, 
had made one of this party who had performed so 
gallant an exploit, then would strangers say such a 
lad must indeed be brave, and yet Commodore Preble 
had not one among his squadron so timorous and 
faint-hearted as myself. 


138 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Even to those around me I must have passed for 
being reasonably courageous; for I could admire, and 
did admire, this spectacle which I had aided in creating. 

The entire bay was lighted up by the flames; 
reports of cannon sounded from every direction, and 
we knew by the medley of sounds that the whole 
city was alarmed. 

The frigate, which the pirates had hoped soon to 
sail against us, was a mass of flame out of which 
came the report of cannon and shrieking of shot as 
the heated guns were discharged. 

I literally forgot that in all this din some one ball, 
better aimed than another, might send us to the 
bottom, and was unconscious of the fact until a shot 
tore through the Intrepid's topgallantsail, cutting a 
hole as round and clean as could have been done 
with the sharpest knife. 

As many as could get a hold of the sweeps were 
working them. 

The pirate pilot held us truly to the proper course, 
and, when arriving at the entrance of the harbor, we 
were met by three of the Siren's boats fully manned 
and armed, which had been sent to our asistance. 

They were too late to gain any share of the glory, 
for, truly, glory had been won that night. 


THE ATTACK. 


139 


We had destroyed a frigate which, when she was 
gotten into proper trim and manned with Turks, 
might have worked havoc upon us, and it had been 
done with that cockle-shell of a ketch which was so 
near foundering a few days previous. 

Steadily we advanced until passing through the 
channel out of the harbor, no longer fearing pursuit, 
for never a craft had gotten under way; and as we 
pulled within short distance to where the Siren laid 
at anchor, Lieutenant Decatur jumped into the boat 
which was towing astern, going himself to give Lieu¬ 
tenant Stewart, who was his senior in command, a 
report of the night’s work. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 

IT is not to be supposed that either Seth or I, the 
* lowest in station of all our ship’s company, could 
have any knowledge of why we went here or there 
after the successful attack upon the Philadelphia. 

As a matter of course the old shellbacks and sea- 
lawyers, who discussed the affairs of each day, claimed 
to know exactly why Commodore Preble went to this 
port or that; but it was all guesswork on their part, 
as we lads came speedily to learn. 

It is possible, however, for me to set down here 
much that we did not know at the time, having 
gained such information many months later. 

So much by way of explanation as to why I am 
able to state in this poor yarn what a lad of my age 
and station would not be expected to know. 

Now to continue with the tale in proper sequence 
of events. 

When we were come alongside the Siren it was 


140 


A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 


141 

learned that we had unwittingly taken a prisoner. 
One of the pirates had scurried on board the Intrepid 
in his fright, and we found him in the very eyes of 
the ketch, shivering and shaking as if expecting 
that the least of his troubles would be a throat¬ 
cutting, with himself playing the part of victim. 

At about this time it was also learned that we had 
not come off scott free, for Bart Jenkins had a slight 
scalp wound, such as needed little or no treatment, 
but was sufficient to prevent us from saying that 
not a drop of Yankee blood had been spilled. 

It was decided between Lieutenants Stewart and 
Decatur that the Constitution had probably run into 
Syracuse, on the Island of Sicily, during the gale 
which had made of the Tripolitan coast a lee shore, 
and we aboard the ketch were forced to remain yet 
longer in our narrow quarters, because the two vessels 
were immediately gotten under way for that port. 

There, where we arrived after four mighty uncom¬ 
fortable days, we learned that the Nautilus , com¬ 
manded by Lieutenant Somers (Seth’s cousin), was the 
only craft on the blockade station. 

Commodore Preble had gone back to Malta, leav¬ 
ing orders for the Siren to join the Nautilus , but giving 
no commands regarding the Intrepid . 


142 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


However it was arranged I know not; but this 
much is certain, that twenty officers and men of the 
party which had destroyed the Philadelphia were 
drafted to the Siren , and among those ordered into 
the brig were Master Cutbush, Seth, and myself. 

It can be readily understood that we were by no 
means averse to changing quarters after having been 
cooped up in the ketch so long, and it seemed much 
like the highest degree of luxury to be once more 
on board a ship where there was room enough for 
a fellow to move around at will. 

Master Cutbush continued to be most friendly, 
although he yet held that Seth and I should treat 
him with the greatest possible respect, and because he 
spoke to us more as if we had been equals, far different 
from what had previously been his custom, I believed 
we had done our full duty, according to his ideas, 
during such time as the Intrepid had been in the 
harbor of Tripoli. 

We did not as much as sight the Constitution 
from the time of leaving Syracuse until many days 
after arriving at the blockading station, and Seth 
was made happy by learning that the Nautilus was 
already there. 

“You’ll find Richard Somers a different kind of 


A change of Quarters. 


i43 


man from Jacob Cutbush,” my comrade said to me 
as we stood looking out over the sea toward where 
the Nautilus was cruising slowly to and fro. “He 
won’t put on any such airs as your uncle is so fond 
of, and we’ve only to be transferred into his vessel 
in order to receive proper treatment.” 

“ That last may prove a hard job,” I replied, never 
for the moment doubting but that all Seth had said 
was true. “ The commodore’s permission would be 
necessary, and how may two boys like us gain such 
a favor ? ” 

“ If I can get speech with my cousin it will be 
done in a twinkling,” he said confidently, and I firmly 
believed the transfer might be brought about. 

Uncle Jacob had put on so many airs on account 
of being a skilful gunner, and behaved toward me 
as if we were veritable strangers, instead of blood 
relations, that it would have pleased me mightily to 
be in some other ship. 

It must be borne in mind that blockading a station 
is anything rather than sport. 

There is no variation in the duties; the ship cruises 
to and fro with all hands on the alert for an enemy, 
and, as in our case, it is not often that the lookouts 
are rewarded for their vigilance. 


144 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Seth and I were growing as dissatisfied with the 
Siren as ever we had been with the Intrepid , when 
the day arrived that Lieutenant Somers found an 
opportunity to visit his senior in command. 

It had fallen dead calm, and the Nautilus was 
lying hardly more than two miles away when the 
sun rose. 

“ Now we shall see my cousin,” Seth said, as we 
came on deck. “There’s no possibility of any pirati¬ 
cal craft heaving in sight until after the wind springs 
up, and it’s almost certain he’ll pay a visit to the 
brig.” 

This seemed extremely probable, and I suggested 
that we make ourselves as smart as possible in order 
to win his favor, for no officer looks with kindly eyes 
on a slovenly sailor. 

Master Cutbush took it upon himself to gibe us 
for being such dandies, forgetting how he primped 
and smirked before his three-cornered bit of looking- 
glass when he had been summoned aft; but I did 
not so much as reply to his weak jokes, believing 
that before many days should pass we would no 
longer be in his company. 

We lads had little or nothing to do in the way of 
tasks during the forenoon, and we remained on deck 


A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 


145 


watching the Nautilus until seeing a boat put into 
the water, when Seth cried in an ecstasy of joy: — 
“Now he is coming aboard! We must get aft, 
Dick, where it will be possible to attract his atten¬ 
tion, and after that has been done we’ll have the 
same as advanced a step in the service.” 

Crowding as near the quarter-deck as we dared, 
Seth and I overhung the rail, watching the gig which 
was approaching with an officer in the stern-sheets, 
and when she was close aboard, my comrade cried: — 
“Good day to you, Cousin Richard.” 

It was Lieutenant Somers without a question, but 
he looked sour enough at being hailed in such a 
fashion, and I drew back a few paces after noting 
the scowl upon his face. 

Never a word did he speak in reply, but he gazed 
at Seth in what seemed much like mute astonish¬ 
ment, and no greeting of any kind did the lad receive 
even after the officer came aboard. 

Seth stared after him open-mouthed as the lieu¬ 
tenant, answering our commander’s salute, went be¬ 
low, and I could not refrain from saying: — 

“ It appears much as if your cousin and my uncle 
were patterned after the same model.” 

“ He didn’t know me, that’s what’s the matter. I 

L 


146 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


never saw him before, though I’ve often heard mother 
and father speak of him.” 

“It bids fair to be a hard task for you to make 
the relationship known,” I suggested, petulant in my 
disappointment. 

“Wait until he comes on deck again, and then 
you’ll see a difference,” the lad replied, hiding his 
chagrin bravely. 

I waited because there was nothing else to do, and 
at the same time hugged a tiny bit of hope to my 
heart that it might all be as Seth represented, in 
which case there was yet a chance that we would 
come into more pleasant quarters. 

We were not kept long in suspense as to the 
light in which we were viewed by Lieutenant 
Somers. 

When perhaps an hour had passed, and while the 
crew of the gig were yarning with our men, the com¬ 
mander of the Nautilus , accompanied by Lieutenant 
Stewart, came on deck. 

As a matter of course we did not go up to him 
while he was on the quarter, but waited with our 
hearts in our mouths for him to come within ear¬ 
shot. 

Instead of thus doing he remained near the com- 


A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 


147 


panionway, and shortly we saw a marine coming 
toward us. 

“ He has sent word for me to speak with him! ” 
Seth whispered excitedly, and then the marine asked 
gruffly: — 

“Which of you two boys hailed Lieutenant Somers 
as he came alongside?” 

“ I did,” Seth replied loudly. 

“You are to follow me,” the marine said, turning 
on his heel and walking aft. 

It can readily be supposed that the lad did as he 
was bidden, and I whispered while he was yet within 
earshot: — 

“Don’t forget to speak a good word for me.” 

Seth nodded his head in reply, and I strained my 
ears to hear what might be said, at the same time 
edging up to the break of the deck. 

“ Who are you ? ” the lieutenant asked, when the 
lad stood before him saluting awkwardly. 

“Your cousin, Seth Gordon, sir.” 

“ How long have you been in the service ? ” 

“We sailed from home in the Constitution , sir.” 

“ Have you had no one to instruct you as to a 
sailor’s duty toward his superiors ? ” 

“ Master Jacob Cutbush has had Dick and I in 


148 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


charge; but we want to go on your ship, Cousin 
Richard, for it will be more pleasant sailing with 
one’s kin.” 

“ Hark ye, lad! In the service there is no such 
thing as kinship. You will at once report to Gunner 
Cutbush, repeating to him the words with which you 
hailed me, and ask that he give the matter proper 
attention.”" 

To say that I was thunderstruck at the result of 
the interview would be putting it all too mildly, and 
Seth was literally paralyzed, so far as concerned the 
use of his tongue. 

He remained standing in front of the lieutenant, 
staring him stupidly in the face until the latter turned 
on his heel, leaving the lad gazing blankly at the 
man at the wheel, who was grinning like a cat. 

Well, it proved to be mighty unfortunate for us, — 
the hailing of the lieutenant as if he had been an 
old crony. 

When Seth came forward to where I had retreated 
as soon as the commander of the Nautilus ceased 
speaking, he asked pitifully : — 

“ Do you think, Dick, that we are bound to go to 
Master Cutbush?” 

“ It seems to me wisest that you should do so,” I 


A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 


149 


replied, overjoyed at the thought that I was not in¬ 
cluded in the order. “Your cousin may take it upon 
himself to learn if he was obeyed, and I am begin- 
ing to think he can put on even more airs than ever 
has Uncle Jacob.” 

Seth was so saddened and disappointed that he 
could not reply to my speech as he would undoubt¬ 
edly have done under other circumstances; but asked 
meekly: — 

“ Will you come with me, Dick ? ” 

There was no reason why I should not do so, par¬ 
ticularly since I was eager to hear what the gunner 
might say, and together we went between decks, 
where Master Cutbush was mending a pair of trousers. 

Dutifully Seth repeated the entire story, speaking 
rapidly as if to have the task over without delay, 
and, save by a certain shrug of the shoulders, Mas¬ 
ter Cutbush gave no apparent heed until the lad had 
come to an end, when he asked: — 

“Well, havin’ proven yourself to be little less than 
a fool, why do you tell of your folly to me?” 

“My cousin — I mean Lieutenant Somers — told me 
to, sir,” Seth replied meekly. 

“ Oh, he did, eh ? An’ have you any idee to what 
end ? ” 


i 50 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“He told me to ask that you give the matter 
proper attention, sir.” 

“Was Richard Cutbush concerned in that fine 
game ? ” the old gunner asked, as he rose slowly to 
his feet 

“He went with me to watch for him, but never 
spoke to Lieutenant Somers.” 

“An’ I reckon he hankered after a change, the 
same as you did ? ” 

“Yes, sir.” 

I could not deny the statement, although it would 
have been more the act of a friend had Seth cleared 
me of the whole scheme, particularly since it might 
have been done simply at the expense of a few words. 

Master Cutbush at once set about “giving the 
matter proper attention,” by seizing a short length 
of knotted rope which lay conveniently at hand as if 
for just such a purpose, and laying it on our backs 
with no sparing hand. 

Never before nor since have I received such a 
flogging as came to my share then. 

Not until the old man had tired himself out did 
he cease, and then I felt positive the blood was 
streaming down my back from a dozen wounds. 

This work done to his satisfaction, although by no 


A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 


151 

means to ours, Master Cutbush sat himself down and con¬ 
tinued his sewing without either word or glance for us. 

There is little need for me to say that we hurried 
off as soon as he had finished his cruel work, and 
creeping below, into the very eyes of the ship, we 
gave full sway to our anger and grief. 

I vowed never to call that wretched old gunner 
my uncle if I lived to be a million years old, and 
Seth declared that the time would come when he 
could pay off scores against this cousin of his, who 
had brought so much misery upon us. 

What stung us even worse than the flogging was 
the thought that all hands aboard the Siren would 
soon know what had occurred, and we might expect 
to hear of it at least twenty times each day from 
those who had nothing better to do than torment 
lads weaker than themselves. 

While trying to console each other we made careful 
examination of our^bodies, and it was a positive disap¬ 
pointment because the skin on my back was not broken. 

I had really hoped it would be seamed and scored 
to such an extent that I could show the scars to my 
father, as proof of what his brother had done with' 
out due cause or justification. 

“I’d like to know why the old wretch didn’t give 


152 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


a reason for flogging us,” Seth muttered between his 
sobs, and, strange as it may seem, I had failed to 
realize that during all the punishment Master Cut- 
bush had not spoken a word. 

“We can guess at the cause without spending very 
much time in the effort,” I said angrily. “ It was 
because you dared speak to your cousin as if he was no 
more than a man. It seems that an officer in the navy, 
and even some who do not hold commissions, must not 
be addressed as are ordinary people.” 

“ My cousin never flogged us,” Seth growled, as if 
holding me in a certain degree responsible for what we 
had suffered. 

“And my uncle wouldn’t have raised his hand 
against us if your cousin had not the same as ordered 
him to do so.” 

Then began a dispute, each trying to prove that the 
other’s relative was the most brutal, and it might have 
resulted in more than words, bruised and sore though 
we were, but for the fact of a sudden commotion. 

Men were running to and fro, orders were being 
bawled from one end of the brig to the other, and the 
sudden heeling of the vessel told that a breeze had 
sprung up. 

I was not so sore in mind but that the thought of an 


A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 


153 


enemy being in sight roused me to a certain excite¬ 
ment, and, after listening a few moments, I became 
convinced that at last some of the pirates were trying 
to make their way out of the harbor. 

“ Come on deck, Seth,” I cried, forgetting for the 
instant that he had a cousin or I an uncle in the ser¬ 
vice. “Something has been sighted, and it stands us 
in hand to learn what it may be.” 

“They’ll have to get along without me,” Seth replied 
angrily. “I’m through with this navy business, no 
matter how many pirates show themselves.” 

Such talk was not only rank folly, but smattered 
strongly of mutiny. 

I was frightened, for in his present mood the angry 
boy might say that which would lead him into trouble 
so serious that the flogging would seem, by comparison, 
no more than child’s play. 

“ Be careful, lad ! ” I cried. “ Don’t put a yet worse 
rod in pickle for yourself. We have signed articles, 
and if it so be we’re not on hand when wanted, there’ll 
be a fine mess.” 

At that moment the drums beat to quarters, and I 
laid hold on Seth to drag him along with me, lest he 
should loiter even for an instant, when he said between 
his sobs: — 


54 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“Let go of me! I’m not such a fool as to refuse 
obedience, though I’d give much if it might be done 
with safety.” 

Then we ran to the gun-deck, taking the stations 
near the after hatch, which had previously been 
assigned us. 

Here our only duties in an engagement would be to 
carry trifling orders to the gunners forward, or perform 
such other service as might be required of us by the 
officers until the ammunition was served out. 

There was little need to ask why the crew had been 
called to quarters. 

From the excited converse of those around us we 
soon knew that a brig of war had been sighted, and 
was trying to make her way into the harbor. 

After so many days of idle watching, the enemy 
was before us at last, and the thought of taking a 
prize was more of a balm to my sore back than 
could have been afforded by all the ointment in the 
surgeon’s quarters. 

The Nautilus had been sent close ashore to engage 
the gunboats, in case any should venture out, and 
we were to attend to the brig, as it seemed. 

Peering through one of the open ports I could see 
the stranger with every stitch of canvas set, working 


» 



a ( 


WHO ARE YOU?’ THE LIEUTENANT ASKED.” 




























































A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 


155 


in shore with two boats towing, for as yet the breeze 
was no more than heavy enough to give her steerage¬ 
way ; while we, farther out to sea, were favored with 
air enough to send us along at the rate of three or 
four knots. 

Seth’s cousin was doing his best to prevent the 
prize from escaping; but had he displayed better 
seamanship than was ever before known, I would 
not have forgiven him the flogging. His boats were 
also out with tow-lines, and the Nautilus , being a 
smaller craft than the pirate, was rapidly getting 
between the brig and the shore. 

“ We’ll have yonder hooker as a prize before mid¬ 
night, even if all the cruisers in the harbor of Tripoli 
come to her assistance,” Master Cutbush said con¬ 
fidently, and I was very near to hoping he might be 
wounded in case we had an engagement. 

The chase was most exciting to us lads, perhaps 
because it was our first, and at every opportunity we 
were at one open port or another gazing out, until 
one of the men shouted,— 

“ I reckon Cousin Richard will see to it the pirate 
don’t have a chance to sneak into the harbor.” 

Then a great roar of laughter followed, and I 
crouched beside a water cask, hoping to hide myself 


156 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


from view, while the blood came into my cheeks 
until they burned as did my back. 

Most likely Master Cutbush had told of his valiant 
deed, although it is possible the man at the wheel 
might have brought the news forward; but however 
it got there, we were not soon allowed to forget what 
had happened, and at intervals during all the time 
of the chase did we hear what were supposed to be 
witty remarks regarding “ Cousin Richard.” 

The Siren carried the wind with her, and when 
we were close aboard of the chase, the pirates first 
gained enough of the breeze to force their brig along 
without the aid of oars. 

By that time it was too late for retreat, and there 
was nothing, left save to put up as good a fight as 
they could, unless it was in their cowardly hearts to 
yield without a blow. 

That they would defend the brig for a certain 
time, we had every reason to believe. 

The crew was at quarters, and I heard more than 
one of our men predict we would need to pay a 
good price in blood before getting possession of her. 

But for the unwarranted flogging Master Cutbush 
had given me, I doubt not but that I should have 
felt a return of my old timorousness; but, under the 


A CHANGE OF QUARTERS. 


157 


circumstances, I was in just that humor when it 
seemed as if a battle was the one thing most needed 
to give me relief, and never a fear came into my 
mind as to what might be the result. 

When we swept alongside, every man aboard expect¬ 
ing to hear the word spoken which would open the 
fight, the pirate ran up a white flag, not having any 
ensign to pull down, and that which had given such 
good evidence of proving a chance to show our 
metal, resolved itself into a remarkably tame affair. 

The prize was the Transfer , an alleged British 
privateer hailing from Malta, and her captain carried 
an English commission. She had an armament of 
sixteen carronades, and a crew of eighty men, all 
Turks. The British commission did not save her, 
however. Lieutenant Stewart believed that the pa¬ 
pers were fixed up to suit the occasion, even though 
she was English built, and he threw a prize crew 
aboard without delay. 

“She should bring in dollars enough by way of 
prize money to tassel all our handkerchiefs well,” I 
heard Master Cutbush say, and I would willingly 
have signed away such as might have been my 
share, to know that he would get no part of the 
booty. 


CHAPTER IX. 


THE FELUCCA. 


UR prize was sent away to Syracuse in order 



that she might be appraised and regularly put 
into the service of the United States; for it must be 
understood that when a ship of war captures a vessel 
there are certain legal steps to be heeded, in order 
that it be determined if she was taken according to 
the rules of warfare, — if there be any rules in such 
bloody work, — so she may be recognized by other 
nations as belonging to the country which captured her. 

These formalities are also necessary, which was 
of more importance to us, in order that the prize 
money may be apportioned out equally. 

Lest I should neglect to set it down elsewhere, it 
is well to say here that Commodore Preble, having 
complied with all the details of the law regarding the 
capture of the Transfer , renamed her the Scourge , 
and gave her into command of Lieutenant Dent, he 
who had been acting captain of the Constitution . 


THE FELUCCA. 


159 


She joined the blockading squadron within a few 
days after we sent her away, and then our force off 
Tripoli consisted of the Siren , Lieutenant Stewart; 
Argus , Lieutenant Hull; Enterprise , Lieutenant Decatur; 
Vixen , Lieutenant Smith; and, as I have just said, the 
Scourge , Lieutenant Dent. 

We two lads had not seen the Constitution from 
the day we left her to go aboard the Intrepid; but 
it'was well known by us that Commodore Preble was 
cruising here and there, getting matters into shape 
for the attack upon Tripoli, and many of our crew 
believed the rumor that he had succeeded in getting 
some bomb-vessels and gunboats from the king of the 
Two Sicilies, who was also at war with Tripoli. 

This was the condition of such affairs as immedi¬ 
ately concerned Seth and me, three weeks after the 
first prize had been taken. 

Of what had occurred on board the Siren after we 
lads were flogged, until this time, little need be 
said. 

The men continued to speak of “ Cousin Richard ” 
when we were within hearing, and time did not lessen 
the sting of their ill-mannered jokes. I fancied, how¬ 
ever, that Master Cutbush was a trifle more friendly 
in manner, as if he repented having inflicted the 


160 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

punishment, which, as I think of it even now, was 
disproportionate to the offence. 

He often put himself out of the way to repeat 
some information which had drifted from the cabin 
to the crew forward, and now and then gave us an 
opportunity of sighting the guns, as if believing we 
might some day come to occupy a position as high 
in the service as he evidently believed his was. 

Seth had ceased to speak of his relative, the com¬ 
mander of the Nci2itilus , which craft we understood 
was now with the commodore, from the day of our 
punishment, and it was to me as if Master Cutbush 
held no nearer kinship to my family than did any 
other gunner in the squadron. 

After the capture of the Transfer the duties of 
maintaining the blockade became as monotonous as 
before. 

Each day went by without our sighting so much 
as the smallest craft, until one morning we of the 
Siren were aroused to the highest pitch of excitement 
by the word that a felucca was stealing along the 
shore coming from the westward, most likely with 
the purpose of trying to enter the harbor during the 
land fog which extended from the shore to the outer¬ 
most rocks guarding the channel. 


THE FELUCCA. 


161 


As a matter of course neither Seth nor I understood 
what a felucca might be; but we soon came to know 
that she was a small vessel carrying a three-cornered 
canvas stretched on a long yard, which last is known 
as a latteen sail, and, in addition, using oars. A 
piratical sort of craft, which Master Cutbush said was 
only to be found in the Mediterranean. 

To Seth and me it appeared a trifling task to cut off 
this small craft, and there were many others of the 
same opinion. Surely never one on board believed 
that we were about to engage in a bloody conflict. 

Without delay every American vessel was in full 
chase, the Siren leading, and soon we were so near 
our intended prey as to be able to make her out 
quite distinctly with the naked eye. 

The Turks were plying the oars vigorously, and 
the odd-looking sails were drawing in fine style; but 
yet our brig overhauled her so rapidly that when 
we had run about ten miles to the westward of 
Tripoli, the crew of the felucca saw capture staring 
them in the face. 

There was no longer the lightest hope they could 
save their craft, which we might have sunk offhand 
with our starboard guns, had Lieutenant Stewart not 
been eager to take her unharmed. 


M 


162 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

“We’ve got ’em in a hole,” Master Cutbush said; 
for it must be understood that nearly all the crew 
were on deck watching the chase, since there had 
been no call to quarters. “ There is only one thing 
for the pirates to do, which is, run their craft ashore 
and take to their legs, unless the villains are minded 
to come aboard as prisoners.” 

“They will not lose her without some show of a 
fight,” an old seaman said in a tone of conviction, 
whereat those around him laughed heartily; for 
scoundrels though these Turks were, it did not seem 
possible they would offer resistance to such an over¬ 
whelming force as was in pursuit. 

To Seth and me it was no more than a spectacle 
to be enjoyed as a delightful break in the monotony 
of blockading work, and my comrade said: — 

“ If yonder craft is run ashore, our boats will be 
sent out to destroy her, of course, and we must be 
in one of them, Dick. I have a longing to stretch 
my legs on firm land once more.” 

He had no more than ceased speaking before a 
cry of exultation went up from the men. 

The pirates had rounded the reef of rocks which 
extended from the shore a mile or more, and were 
pulling straight for the sandy beach, evidently intend¬ 
ing to abandon their craft. 


THE FELUCCA. 


163 

Then it was that signals were set on the Siren for 
all the small boats of the squadron to be manned in 
order to destroy the enemy, and our launch and 
cutter were lowered as the brig came to within half 
a cable length of the rocky point. 

Now was the time for Seth and me to make 
known our desires, if we counted on being among 
one of the boat parties, and, forgetting in his excite¬ 
ment and eagerness the unmerited punishment we 
had received, my comrade went up quickly to where 
Master Cutbush stood. 

“ Please, sir, can Dick and I be among those who 
are sent in pursuit of the felucca ? ” 

The old gunner looked first at my comrade and then 
at me for a moment, as if debating whether we did not 
deserve another flogging for presuming to make such 
a request, and then, doubtless considering the affair an 
insignificant one, as did the others, he said gruffly : — 

“ Ay, lad, if it so be I can manage it. When the 
crews are called away keep close behind me, and per¬ 
haps you may succeed in sneaking aboard where you do 
not belong.” 

Giving heed only to the possibility of being able to 
say on my return home that I had actually stepped on 
Tripolitan soil, I burned with a desire to be numbered 


164 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


among one of the boat crews, and we two lads stood so 
close behind Master Cutbush that he could not have taken 
a single step backward without treading on our toes. 

When the men were called away the old gunner was 
among the first to respond, as was his right in virtue of 
station, and so quickly did we two lads move that I 
question if Lieutenant Caldwell, who was in command 
of the launch, had an inkling of our purpose until we 
were occupying places which should have been held by 
the seamen. 

“ What are you two boys doing in there ? ” he began, 
but before the remark could be concluded, Lieutenant 
Stewart called him aft to give some instructions. 

I believe of a verity that he gave no further heed to 
us, not even remembering that we had crowded in 
where it might be said we did not belong, until he 
was in the stern-sheets, and the launch being rapidly 
pulled toward the shore. 

I was keeping watch upon the officer, fearing he 
might find some way of sending us back, even when 
we were clear of the ship, and observed that he eyed 
us narrowly for an instant, after which the suspicion 
of a smile spread over his face, as if he was secretly 
pleased because lads like us should be eager to take 
part in the enterprise. 


THE FELUCCA. 


165 


The Siren's cutter followed close behind, while, 
looking back, we could see that all the vessels of the 
squadron were arming and manning their boats as 
rapidly as might be, and the thought came into my 
mind that we were making a most ridiculous display 
of force when there was nothing save a small felucca, 
carrying perhaps thirty men, to oppose us. 

Just at that moment an exclamation from Seth caused 
me to look shoreward, and there, dimly through the mist, 
could be seen two or three hundred cavalrymen, riding 
at full speed toward the now stranded craft, while it 
was as if from every point came armed men on foot. 

Suddenly this enterprise, which had appeared to be 
no more than an innocent jaunt ashore, took on won¬ 
derfully ugly proportions, and I had no little ado to 
prevent my teeth from chattering. 

In another instant the cold sweat of fear came out 
on my brow, for the launch, driven ahead with the 
force of a full complement of oars, was run half her 
length up on a rock which was covered with only 
four or five inches of water. 

In a twinkling she heeled to one side, and while 
one might have counted ten, confusion reigned su¬ 
preme, to be increased, if indeed that were possible, 
when the soldiers on shore opened fire upon us. 


1 66 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

The first knowledge I had of the attack was when 
Seth screamed in terror, as the sailor next him on 
the thwart pitched forward with a bullet through his 
brain. 

In the sea all around us spouted up tiny jets of 
water, showing where the missiles struck, and even in 
my terror I wondered why it was that all the crew 
were not instantly killed. 

Lieutenant Caldwell was as cool as if directing us 
at drill. One might well have believed him to be 
ignorant of the peril as he stood in the stern-sheets, 
a fair target for the pirates ashore, giving his com¬ 
mands quietly, although quickly. 

Four men in the bow of the launch were ordered 
to endeavor to gain a footing on the rock, while the 
remainder were enjoined to keep the craft in trim, 
lest she overset. 

The Turks, seeing full well the plight in which we 
were placed, redoubled their fire, and the bullets came 
thick and fast, three men in the after portion of the 
launch being wounded almost at the same moment. 

Surely this was a battle, and where only one side 
was doing any execution. 

A seaman directly in front of me pitched forward, 
the blood from a severed artery in his neck spurting 


THE FELUCCA. 1 67 

over my face, and causing a sensation of faintness as 
the salty odor of the life fluid came to my nostrils. 

It was to me just then as if the boat was com¬ 
pletely stained a crimson hue, and of a truth fully 
one-fifth of our men had been killed or wounded in less 
than three minutes. 

I ceased to realize what was passing close around 
me because of the terror which had taken possession 
of my heart, and steadfastly gazed seaward lest I 
should see in the air that bullet which was destined 
to cut me off from this world. 

Within my range of vision were seven or eight 
launches, or cutters, being pulled at their best speed 
shoreward to give us succor, and involuntarily I cried 
aloud in relief when the marines opened fire with 
their muskets. 

What Seth did or said at that time I have no idea. 
There was in my mind only a great terror; even the 
objects nearest appeared indistinct and of a bloody hue. 

Then it was that I became conscious the launch 
was afloat once more. I saw the approaching boats 
slacken speed, and swing around in sharp circles as 
if retreating. 

“ Are they afraid to come closer ? ” I asked of 
whosoever was nearest me, and received as reply : — 


1 68 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

“The lieutenant has ordered all hands to return to 
their ships.” 

“ Why ? ” I asked in amazement. “ Does he wish 
us to be killed here ? ” 

“ We are beating a retreat also.” 

“ Is the battle over ? ” 

The man laughed heartily, even though there was 
a corpse lying close at his feet. 

“ There has been no battle as yet, lad. We have 
run our noses into a nasty mess, and it would be 
folly to make any attempt at landing under the fire 
of five or six hundred pirates, who appear to be well 
armed and reasonably good marksmen.” 

“ What is to be done ? ” I asked, like a simple. 

“ That remains to be seen; but I’m thinking the 
pirates won’t come off scott free, for our officers are 
not the kind of men to receive such a handling with¬ 
out an effort at getting even.” 

While I had thus been displaying both ignorance 
and cowardice, the launch was rapidly increasing the 
distance between us and the shore, heading for the 
brig, and soon we were beyond range; but bearing with 
us three dead men and five wounded, as evidences 
of the pirates’ skill at shooting. 

Not until we were thus in comparative safety did 


THE FELUCCA. 


69 


I come out of the daze into which my timorousness 
had plunged me, and realized that I was side by side 
with Seth — that neither of us had received so much 
as a scratch. 

Immediately shame took possession of me, and I 
glanced toward Master Cutbush, expecting to see him 
glaring down on me because of having brought dis¬ 
grace upon the family. 

It must have been that either the old gunner had 
failed to notice my behavior, or I had not betrayed 
that which was in my heart, for he wore a friendly 
expression, while nodding kindly to me, and say¬ 
ing:— 

“It was a bad plight for a minute or two, lad, and 
we have come off cheaply, considering that all on 
board were, for the time, at the mercy of the 
pirates.” 

Wonderfully relieved in mind I turned toward 
Seth. 

He was gripping the thwart with both hands, as if 
to hold himself down, and the lad afterward told me, 
when we were alone where none might hear, that 
only by clutching at the plank with all his strength 
did he prevent himself from leaping overboard to 
escape that deadly fire. 


170 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


I had been in a worse plight than he, for the thought 
did not come into my mind that it was possible to 
leave the launch, else I believe of a verity I should 
have gone over the gunwale. 

Well, we were out of danger, and I, who had 
never before seen a man grievously wounded, could 
not force myself to sympathize as I should have 
done with those who were suffering, because of the 
thankfulness in my heart that I was no longer in 
jeopardy. 

Ere we could gain the Siren s deck, signals had 
been hoisted for the schooners to run close inshore 
and open fire upon the felucca. 

While they were getting into position for such 
work, the men from our launch and cutter clambered 
aboard the brig, and, with the boats towing behind, 
the Siren pulled around to the eastward, toward the 
point of the rocks, anchoring with her broadside to 
the shore. 

Then came the call to quarters, and Seth and I, 
with the other boys of the brig, were set to work 
serving the gunners with ammunition as each broad¬ 
side was fired. 

‘‘What are we shooting at?” I asked of Seth, 
and he was unable to answer the question. 


THE FELUCCA. Ifl 

When a second broadside shattered the air until 
one’s head was like to split with the reverberation, 
I got a moment’s speech with Master Cutbush. 

“ We are firin’ at that ’ere ravine,” he said, point¬ 
ing through the open port, where dimly amid the 
sulphurous vapor I could see a depression in the 
land, heavily wooded. “ Look yonder at the heathen 
as they make the dust fly! They are showing as 
much eagerness to get away now as were we of the 
launch a little while before.” 

By this time the schooners had opened fire upon 
the felucca, and the booming of the guns, and the 
clouds of smoke from the burning powder, caused it to 
seem to me as though a mighty battle was in progress. 

Then the Siren added to the din by discharging a 
full broadside once more upon the ravine, and, lean¬ 
ing well out of the forward port as a gun was run 
in to be swabbed and recharged, doing so as much 
to free my lungs from the stifling vapor as to make 
out what might be going on ashore, I saw the 
enemy scattering in every direction. 

Splinters were flying from the felucca as shot after 
shot struck her frail hull, and here and there upon 
the sand I made out the figure of a Turk, wounded 
into helplessness or killed outright. 


172 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


It was to me as if no more than ten minutes had 
passed, although it must have been much longer, 
from the time we came aboard the brig until word 
was given to cease firing, and Seth and I were at 
liberty to go on deck. 

We could not make out from the tiny signal flags 
flying what order was being given to the schooners, 
but might readily guess at it shortly afterward, as 
one after another hauled out from the shore, leaving 
the felucca riven and splintered until there was 
no longer chance that she might be gotten afloat 
again. 

Then the squadron stood back toward the blockading 
station, and while talking among themselves of that 
which had been done in so short a space of time, the 
old seamen spoke of it as something too trifling to be 
considered of any consequence, although in the cock¬ 
pit were fiv,e brave fellows writhing under the surgeon’s 
knife, while well forward in the gun-deck lay three omi¬ 
nous shapes covered with the stars and stripes. 

“ Such men as Master Cutbush may not call it a 
battle,” Seth said to me as we stood on the deck, not 
caring to go below because it would be necessary to 
pass nearabout where lay the forms of those who had 
so lately been our companions; “ but I shall always 


THE FELUCCA. 


73 


claim that it faas one, and such as I hope never to see 
again. If all our engagements could be the same as 
that at Tripoli, when we destroyed the Philadelphia , 
then would war be a fine thing for those on the winning 
side; but if men are to be killed or mangled, as we 
have seen them this day, Dick, it is horrible! ” 

In this I agreed with him, and while agreeing was 
overcome with dismay because of remembering that 
I had heard more than one of the crew predict that 
when Commodore Preble got his squadron into proper 
condition we should see bloody work in the harbor of 
Tripoli; and of a verity we did before many more days 
had passed. 

After this “ little affair,” as Master Cutbush was 
pleased to term it, we had many days of blockading 
duty which were simply made up of so much idleness. 
The monotony was irksome to such degree that both 
Seth and I finally resolved even a battle now and then, 
provided we two lads were not killed or wounded, 
would be preferable to cruising to and fro, as if the 
only purpose of all hands was to remain afloat. 

Then came a time, that is to say, on the 25th of July, 
when Commodore Preble assembled his entire force 
before Tripoli, and Master Cutbush, together with Seth 
and me, went on board the Constitution once more, much 


74 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


to my relief; for somehow it seemed as if^ve were safer 
in the frigate than on so small a ship as the brig. 

To me it appeared as if we had an enormous 
squadron. 

The king of the Two Sicilies had contributed six 
small gunboats and two bomb-vessels, which last were 
only of thirty tons measurement, and each carried a 
thirty-inch mortar. 

The gunboats were even smaller, measuring no more 
than twenty-five tons, in each of which was a long, iron, 
twenty-four pounder, and thirty-five men were as many 
as could be carried for crew. 

It was found that these boats could neither be sailed 
nor rowed even tolerably well; but the larger vessels 
must tow them, and when the wind was in any degree 
strong, there was great danger of pulling them bow 
under. 

However, this addition to the squadron appeared, as 
it lay off Tripoli on the calm sea, to be exceeding 
strong, and we, meaning Seth and I, flattered ourselves 
that once the pirates saw such increase to our strength, 
they would be more inclined to sue for peace than 
make any attempt at giving us battle. 


CHAPTER X. 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 

P- 

IN looking over what I have already set down, it 
* appears as if I had put in too much of what may 
prove dry reading, because of the necessity of explain¬ 
ing how we, who had come so far from home to take 
part in the war begun by the Bashaw of Tripoli, 
were situated. Yet, if such be the case, I must err 
still more, promising it shall be for the last time, 
to give the details concerning Commodore Preble’s 
squadron. 

Of my own knowledge at the time I could say 
very little; but since those days I have seen a state¬ 
ment made by one of our officers, which I take the 
liberty of copying here exactly as it was printed. 

“When the American commander assembled his 
whole force before Tripoli, on the 25th of July, 1804, 
it consisted of the Constitution , 44, Commodore Preble; 
Siren , 16, Lieutenant Commandant Stewart; Argus , 
16, Lieutenant Commandant Hull; Scourge , 14, Lieu- 


175 


176 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


tenant Commandant Dent; Vixen , 12, Lieutenant Com¬ 
mandant Smith; Nautilus , 12, Lieutenant Commandant 
Somers; Enterprise , 12, Lieutenant Commandant Deca¬ 
tur; the two bomb-vessels and six gunboats. 

“ In some respects this was a well-appointed force 
for the duty required, while in others it was lament¬ 
ably deficient. Another heavy ship, in particular, 
was wanted, and the means for bombarding had all 
the defects that may be anticipated. 

“ The two heaviest brigs had armaments of twenty- 
four-pound carronades; the other brig, and two of 
the schooners, armaments of eighteen-pound carro¬ 
nades ; while the Enterprise retained her original 
equipment of long sixes, in consequence of her ports 
being unsuited to the new guns. 

“As the Constitution had a gun-deck battery of 
thirty long twenty-fours, with six long twenty-sixes, 
and some lighter long guns above, it follows that 
the Americans could bring twenty-two twenty-fours 
and six twenty-sixes to bear on the stone walls of the 
town, in addition to a few light chase guns in the 
small vessels, and the twelve pounders of the frigate’s 
quarter-deck and forecastle. 

“ On the whole there appears to have been in the 
squadron twenty-eight heavy long guns, with about 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 


77 


twenty lighter ones, that might be brought to play 
on the batteries simultaneously. 

“ Opposed to these means of defence, the Bashaw 
had one hundred and fifteen guns in battery, most 
of them quite heavy, and nineteen gunboats that, 
of themselves, so far as metal was concerned, were 
nearly equal to the frigate. Moored in the harbor 
were also two large galleys, two schooners, and 
a brig, all of which were armed and strongly 
manned. 

“ The American squadron was manned by one 
thousand and sixty persons all told, while the Bashaw 
had assembled a force that has been estimated as 
high as twenty-five thousand, Arabs and Turks 
included. The only advantages possessed by the 
assailants, in the warfare that is so soon to follow, 
were those which are dependent on spirit, discipline, 
and system. 

“ The vessels could not anchor until the 28th, when 
they ran in, with the wind at east-southeast, and 
came to, by signal, about a league from the town. 
This was hardly done, however, before the wind came 
suddenly round to north-northwest, thence to north- 
northeast, and it began to blow strong, with a heavy 
sea setting directly on shore. 


N 


i ;8 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“At 6 p.m. a signal was made for the vessels to 
weigh, and to gain an offing. 

“ Fortunately the wind continued to haul to the 
eastward, or there would have been great danger of 
towing the gunboats under while carrying sail to 
claw off the land. The gale continued to increase 
until the 31st, when it blew tremendously. 

“ The courses of the Constitution were blown away, 
though' reefed, and it would have been impossible 
to save the bomb-vessels and gunboats, had not the 
wind hauled so far to the southward as to give them 
the advantage of a weather shore, and of comparatively 
smooth water. Fortunately the gale ceased next day. 

“On the 3d of August, 1804, the squadron ran 
in again and got within a league of the town, with 
a pleasant breeze at the eastward. The enemy’s 
gunboats and galleys had come outside of the rocks, 
and were lying there in two divisions: one near the 
eastern and the other near the western entrance, or 
about half a mile apart. At the same time it was 
seen that all the batteries were manned, as if an 
attack was not only expected, but invited. 

“ At half-past twelve the Constitution wore with her 
head offshore, and showed a signal for all vessels to 
come within hail. 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 


179 


“As he came up, each commander was ordered to 
prepare to attack the shipping and batteries. The 
bomb-vessels and gunboats were immediately manned, 
and such was the high state of discipline in the squad¬ 
ron that in one hour everything was ready for the con¬ 
templated service. 

“ On this occasion Commodore Preble made the fol¬ 
lowing distribution of that part of his force which was 
manned from the other vessels of his squadron. 

“ One bombard was commanded by Lieutenant Com¬ 
mandant Dent of the Scourge. 

“ The other bombard by Mr. Robinson, first lieuten¬ 
ant of the Constitution. 

“ First Division of Gunboats. 

“No. 1. Lieutenant Commandant Somers, of the Nautilus. 

“ 2. Lieutenant James Decatur, of the Nautilus. 

“ 3. Lieutenant Blake, of the Argus. 

“Second Division of Gunboats. 

“No. 4. Lieutenant Commandant Decatur, of the Enter¬ 
prise. 

“ 5. Lieutenant Bainbridge, of the Enterprise. 

“ 6. Lieutenant Trippe, of the Vixen. 

“At half-past one the Constitution wore again and 
stood toward the town. At two the gunboats were 


/ 


180 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

cast off, and formed an advance, covered by the brigs 
and schooners, and half an hour later the signal was 
shown to engage. 

“ The attack was commenced by the two bombards, 
which began to throw shells into the town. It was 
followed by the batteries, which were instantly in a 
blaze, and then the shipping on both sides opened their 
fire within reach of grape.” 

That which I have just copied out, because it was 
written by a man who understands far more concerning 
naval affairs than I can ever hope to learn, gives such 
an idea of those few days when all hands knew a battle 
was pending, as would be impossible for me to set forth. 

By it one can see that the hopes Seth and I enter¬ 
tained were speedily proven vain. 

Instead of being frightened by our show of strength, 
it appeared much as if the pirates were eager for a 
conflict, and at that time I feared they might gain the 
victory. 

When we ran in on the 28th, as has been set down, 
all on board, excepting, possibly, the officers, believed 
that an engagement was near at hand, and the more 
experienced of our crew began making preparations 
for it. 

On the instant Master Cutbush became exceeding 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 


8 l 


friendly, almost affectionate, in his manner toward us 
lads. He entered into converse much as if we had 
been his equals in station, and explained again and 
again what were to be our duties during the battle, 
concluding by warning us against being too reckless 
in exposing ourselves unnecessarily to the enemy’s 
fire. 

If he could have looked into my timorous heart 
at that time, he would have understood that there 
was little need for any such caution. 

It overwhelmed us with surprise, however, that my 
high and mighty uncle had so suddenly laid aside 
his dignity, and later, when we two lads were com¬ 
paratively alone, Seth said : — 

“ It must be, Dick, that we are like to be in great 
danger, once the squadron enters the harbor, and the 
thought that possibly one of us may be killed, has 
softened the old man’s heart.” 

It is odd, but nevertheless true, that whenever I 
grow cowardly I lose my temper, and now it angered 
me not a little that Seth should suggest such possi¬ 
bilities just at this time. 

“ He would be no less than an idiot who fancied 
we might not be in great danger, having once entered 
the harbor,” I cried. “Think you, Seth Gordon, that 


182 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

the pirates will stand with folded arms when our 
ships open fire ? They will do their best to kill us 
all, and it seems much as if our end had come. 
The bombards and gunboats make a brave show; 
but I have heard Lieutenant Robinson say that he 
puts very little dependence upon them in time of 
action. Our ships are like to be sunk offhand.” 

“ I’m not thinking it can be quite so bad as that, 
Dick,” Seth replied thoughtfully and with exasperat¬ 
ing calmness, for it was much as if he was discuss¬ 
ing something in which we had no share of the 
danger. “ Of course we know the pirates will fight 
desperately, and many of our people will be killed — ” 

“You anger me by talking in that strain!” I cried 
frantically. “ Have you no fear of the result, that 
you speak of it so quietly ? ” 

“ I shall be afraid when the balls begin to come 
aboard, perhaps; but Barry Thomas declares that 
fear is simply nonsense.” 

“Does he consider that it is nonsense to be cut in 
twain by a round shot, or torn to pieces by a dis¬ 
charge of grape ? ” 

“ He means that one is foolish to give way to 
fear — ” 

“How can it be avoided?” 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 


183 


“ By thinking only of one’s duty, and performing 
it with no more thought of what is going on than 
forces itself upon a fellow’s mind.” 

I laughed in anger rather than mirth. 

“ Perhaps he can prevent his mind from dwelling 
upon the present when he sees all around him his 
shipmates dead or dying! ” 

“ I believe you suffer more than is necessary,” Seth 
replied to my outburst. “ Why do you dwell upon 
such things when we are yet at a respectful distance 
from the enemy ? ” 

“ Why ? Because I have sense enough to know 
that we shall soon be within range of their cannon, 
and cannot but let my mind run into the future, even 
as it seems Master Cutbush is doing when he suddenly 
grows friendly with us whom he considers beneath 
him, simply because he is the captain of a gun and 
we only boys.” 

“What is accomplished by thus torturing yourself 
when as yet we are a league from the shore ? ” he 
asked, and I was so vexed by his seeming stupidity 
that I turned away from him, not minded to waste 
time on one who was so thick-headed. 

When the wind hauled around and the signals were 
set for the squadron to gain an offing, I felt such 


I 84 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

relief as I may never know again, even though it 
was positive that the evil day had been only post¬ 
poned, not averted. 

As the gale increased in force my spirits rose, 
and there was not a man or boy in the squadron so 
happy as I. 

Then it was I once more sought converse with 
Seth, and found that we had but changed places. 

He was by this time almost as despondent as I 
had been, and claimed that it would have been more 
to his liking if we had opened the engagement instead 
of getting under way. 

“ When a fellow is where he can’t run, it is best 
the danger is met and passed as quickly as may be,” 
he said, as I rallied him on his low spirits; for I, like 
any other coward, could be exceedingly brave and 
given much to bantering when no peril was nigh at 
hand. “ Now we shall put to sea, and when the 
wind abates, stand in again. Then one must nerve 
himself a second time for the struggle.” 

I failed to understand his reasoning, and finding 
him but a sorry companion sought out Master Cut- 
bush, presuming, from his suddenly conceived friend¬ 
ship as displayed a few hours before, that he would 
greet me almost as a comrade. 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 1 85 

To my great disappointment and surprise the old 
man had changed as completely as my friend. 

He no longer spoke to me in a kindly tone; but 
displayed all his high and mighty airs, with, perhaps, 
a few more added, holding me to my proper station. 

Even Barry Thomas had grown sullen, and I won¬ 
dered how all these men could be so deeply disap¬ 
pointed because the moment of their death, perhaps, 
had been delayed. 

On the second and third days, when the gale was 
at its height, I thoroughly enjoyed myself, knowing 
that every hour of the storm was so much time 
gained in which I might remain an occupant of my 
fool’s paradise. 

Seth came out of his gloom within twenty-four 
hours after we gained an offing, and for a while we 
two lads were comparatively happy, until' I learned 
that in fleeing from one danger it may be quite pos¬ 
sible to run into another and greater peril. 

When the reefed fore-course was blown from the 
bolt-ropes, with a noise as if one of the guns had 
been discharged, and the main and mizzen course 
followed it in a twinkling, fear again took possession 
of my heart. 

It seemed to me, and Seth was also fully con- 


1 86 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

vinced, that the frigate, stanch and well built though 
she was, must be dismasted, and in such a disaster I 
would share the full danger with all the crew, 
whereas in an engagement only a certain number 
were like to be killed or wounded, therefore did it 
appear as if we had come out of the frying-pan only 
to fall into the fire. 

All this I set down, not because it is important, or 
even connected with the story I am trying to tell; 
but that he who reads may know that there is but 
little difference between a coward and a fool. 

As is well known, the frigate suffered no other 
damage than the loss of her canvas, and when the 
storm abated we were once more in front of Tripoli, 
when again my timorous heart came into my mouth. 

It was when the Constitution wore with her head 
offshore for all the vessels to advance within hail, 
that Lieutenant Somers came aboard in response to 
a summons from the commodore, and Seth and I 
chanced to be standing amidships when he appeared 
over the bulwarks. 

One of the crew, who happened to be near us at 
the moment, whispered softly, so that none save our¬ 
selves might hear: — 

“ Cousin Richard is coming to look after his relatives.” 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 


I8; 


I pretended that I did not hear the remark; but 
my face grew as red as did Seth’s, and then the ill- 
timed jest lost its point entirely as the lieutenant 
beckoned my comrade to his side. 

“ The time has come, lad, when you will have an 
opportunity to show your metal, and remember that 
death is preferable to cowardice.” 

He laid his hand on Seth’s shoulder, much as 
though he had never even thought of ordering him a 
flogging, and then went aft to the commodore who, 
at the moment, was holding converse with Lieutenant 
Robinson. 

Master Cutbush came on deck just as Seth turned 
to rejoin me, and he also had a kindly word for us, 
causing my heart to quiver, for I understood that this 
sudden change was due to the fact that death stood 
very near to us all. 

Well, as has been set down already, we stood in 
toward the town, the crew was called to quarters, 
and the moment had arrived when I was to take part 
in a battle — a desperate one, as seemed probable. 

When the Constitution's broadside was discharged, 
and, as Master Cutbush told me, it was the first time 
since her launching that the full complement of 
shotted guns had been fired in concert, it was as if 


188 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


the odor of burning powder which assailed my nos¬ 
trils intoxicated me. 

I actually forgot to be frightened, and although we 
were ranging past the rocks and batteries, oftentimes 
within two cables’ lengths of the shore, I gave no 
heed to anything save the duties before me. 

I saw Barry Thomas fall to the deck wounded, and 
leaped over his body without stopping to learn if I 
might lend him aid, for Master Cutbush was yelling 
for more ammunition. 

When a ball from the Turkish battery near the 
Bashaw’s palace entered one of the stern ports as 
the frigate was wearing, cutting down a marine who 
was in the act of loading his musket, and throwing a 
shower of splinters half the length of the deck, I 
never so much’ as winced, although by this time the 
white planks were spotted and smeared with vivid 
red, telling where brave men had fallen that the 
United States might be looked upon by the powers 
of the Barbary coast as a great nation. 

I was like one under the influence of a nightmare, 
and could not remember, when the bombardment came 
to an end, what I had done or said. 

Should I undertake to set down no more than 
what I knew of my own knowledge at the time, 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 


189 

concerning the attack upon Tripoli, it would be much 
like a tale in which is told no more than the name 
of the would-be author, for I was dazed, in a panic, 
or whatever you may choose to term it, to such an 
extent that I remained ignorant even of my own 
actions. 

Therefore it is that I must set down an account 
of the engagement as I have it before me in a 
printed story, written by one who was braver and 
more clear-headed on that eventful day than was I. 

“The eastern, or most weatherly division of the 
enemy’s gunboats, nine in number, as being least 
supported, was the aim of the American gunboats. 
But the bad quality of the latter craft was quickly 
apparent, for as soon as Mr. Decatur steered toward 
the enemy with an intention to come to close quar¬ 
ters, the division of Mr. Somers, which was a little 
to the leeward, found it difficult to sustain him. 

“Every effort was made by the latter officer to 
get far enough to windward to join in the attack; 
but finding it impracticable, he bore up, and ran 
down alone on five of the enemy to leeward, and 
engaged them all within pistol-shot, throwing showers 
of grape, canister, and musket-balls among them. 
In order to do this, as soon as near enough, the 


190 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

sweeps were got out, and the boat was backed astern 
to prevent her from drifting in among the enemy. 

“No. 3 was closing fast, but a signal of recall 
being shown from the Constitution , she hauled out 
of the line to obey, and, losing ground, she kept 
more aloof, firing at the boats and shipping in the 
harbor; while No. 2, Mr. James Decatur, was en¬ 
abled to join the division to windward.” 

As Master Cutbush afterward told me, the signal 
for No. 3 gunboat was bent on by mistake, and 
therefore it was that she withdrew without real need, 
except that her commander could do no less after the 
wrong signal was displayed. 

“No. 3 gunboat, Mr. Bainbridge, lost her latteen 
yard while still in tow of the Siren; but, though 
unable to close, she continued advancing, keeping up 
a heavy fire, and finally touched on the rocks. 

“ By these changes Lieutenant Decatur had three 
boats that dashed forward with him (No. 4, No. 6, 
and No. 2). The officers in command of these boats 
went steadily on until within the smoke of the 
enemy. Here they delivered their fire, throwing in a 
terrible discharge of grape and musket-balls, and the 
order was given to board. 

“Up to this moment the odds had been as three 


the engagement. 191 

to one against the assailants, but now it was, if 
possible, increased. 

“The brigs and schooners could no longer assist 
The Turkish boats were not only the heaviest and the 
best in every sense, but they were much the strongest 
manned. The combat now assumed a character of 
chivalrous prowess, and of desperate personal efforts 
that belongs to the Middle Ages, rather than to strug¬ 
gles of our own times. Its details, indeed, savor more 
of the glow of romance than of the sober severity that 
we are accustomed to associate with reality. 

“ Lieutenant Commandant Decatur took the lead. 
He had no sooner discharged his shower of musket- 
balls than No. 4 was laid alongside the opposing boat 
of the enemy, and he went into her, followed by Lieu¬ 
tenant Thorn, Mr. McDonough, and all the Americans 
of his crew. 

“ One Tripolitan boat was divided nearly in two 
parts by a long, open hatchway, and as the people 
of No. 4 came in on one side, the Turks retreated to 
the other, making a sort of ditch of the open space. 
This caused another instant of delay, and perhaps for¬ 
tunately, for it permitted the assailants to act together. 

“As soon as ready, Mr. Decatur charged around 
each end of the hatchway, and after a short struggle 


102 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

a portion of the Turks were piked and bayoneted, 
while the rest submitted or leaped into the water.” 

Master Cutbush afterward told Seth and me, when 
he was describing what he had seen of the battle, 
that the Turkish captain had fallen with no less than 
fourteen bullets in his body, and then it was his men 
became panic-stricken with fear. 

“ No sooner had Mr. Decatur got possession of the 
boat first assailed than he took her in tow, and 
bore down on the one next to leeward. Running the 
enemy aboard as before, he went into this second 
craft, followed by the most of his officers and his 
men. The captain of the Tripolitan vessel was a 
large, powerful man, and him Mr. Decatur person¬ 
ally charged with a pike. The weapon, however, was 
seized by the Turk, wrested from the lieutenant’s 
hands, and turned against its owner. 

“ Decatur parried the thrust, and made a blow 
with his sword at the pike, with a view to cut off its 
iron head. The sword hit the iron and broke at the 
hilt, and at the next instant the Turk made another 
thrust. Nothing was left to the gallant Decatur but 
his arm, with which he so far averted the blow as 
to receive the pike through the flesh of one breast. 
Pushing the iron from the wound by tearing the 


THE ENGAGEMENT. 


193 


flesh, he sprang within the weapon, and grappled 
his antagonist. The pike fell between the two, and 
a short trial of strength succeeded, in which the 
Turk prevailed. As the combatants fell, however, Mr. 
Decatur so far released himself as to lie side by side 
with his foe on the deck. 

“The Tripolitan now endeavored to reach his 
poniard, while his hand was firmly held by that of 
his enemy. At this critical instant, when life or 
death depended on a moment well employed, or a 
moment lost, Mr. Decatur drew a pistol from his 
pocket, passed the arm that was free around the 
body of the Turk, pointed the muzzle in, and fired. 

“ The ball passed entirely through the body of 
the Tripolitan, and lodged in the clothes of the man 
who had discharged the weapon. At the same instant 
Mr. Decatur felt the grasp that had almost smothered 
him relax, and he was liberated. He sprang up, and 
the Turk lay dead at his feet.” 


o 


CHAPTER XI. 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


FTERWARD, when the crews of the different 



** vessels of the squadron had opportunity to yarn 
with each other, we of the frigate learned that when 
Mr. Decatur was so sorely beset by the Tripolitan, 
one of the youngest of the Enterprise s quarter-gun¬ 
ners pressed on close at the heels of his commander. 

He had been forced to fight his way along the 
deck, and right gallantly did he do so, arriving at the 
desired place just as a Turk had raised his sabre to 
cut down the lieutenant while he was struggling with 
his enemy. 

Then it was that this young fellow, Reuben James, 
threw himself forward with hands upraised to ward 
off the blow. 

The sword descended, sheering off one of the boy’s 
arms within a few inches of the shoulder, and death 
was thus averted from the lieutenant. 

The one fact concerning this battle, and I after¬ 
ward came to know it was considered a desperate 


194 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


195 


one, which gave me the greatest surprise, was that 
it differed so entirely from what I had pictured it to 
myself. 

I had fancied a fellow would be in mortal fear of 
his life from the moment it began until the end came; 
that during its progress I would find it almost im¬ 
possible to prevent myself from crying aloud in terror; 
and yet it is true that I knew not at the moment, 
and cannot recall even now, anything whatsoever 
distinctly. 

It was a nightmare wherein everything was con¬ 
fused and misty — a tumult in which I was so bewil¬ 
dered as to forget my cowardice. 

However, this is not the time for me to speak of 
myself if I would set down what may serve as a 
story of the fight, and therefore do I repeat the 
tale as given by another, carrying it on from the 
moment when Lieutenant Decatur killed his enemy, 
the captain of the pirate vessel. 

“An idea of the desperate nature of the fighting 
that distinguished this remarkable assault may be 
gained from the amount of the loss. The two boats 
captured by Lieutenant Commandant Decatur had 
about eighty men in them, of whom fifty-two are 
known to have been killed and wounded. As only 


196 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


eight prisoners were taken who were not wounded, and 
many jumped overboard and swam to the rocks, it is not 
improbable that the Turks suffered still more severely. 

“ Lieutenant Decatur himself, being wounded, se¬ 
cured his second prize and hauled off to rejoin the 
squadron; all the rest of the enemy’s division that 
were not taken having by this time run into the 
harbor, by passing through the openings between the 
rocks. 

“While Lieutenant Decatur was thus employed to 
windward, his brother, Mr. James Decatur, the first 
lieutenant of the Nautilus , was nobly emulating his 
example in gunboat No. 2. 

“ Reserving his fire, as did gunboat No. 4, this 
young officer dashed into the smoke, and was on the 
point of boarding when he received a musket-ball in 
his forehead. The boats met and rebounded, and in 
the confusion of the death of Mr. Decatur the Turk 
was enabled to escape, but forced to flee under a 
heavy fire from the American squadron. 

“In the meantime Mr. Trippe, in No. 6, the last 
of the three boats that were able to reach the weather 
division, was not idle. Reserving his fire, like the 
others, he delivered it with deadly effect when closing, 
and went aboard in the smoke. In this instance the 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


97 


boats also separated by the shock of the collision, 
leaving Mr. Trippe, with Mr. J. D. Henley, and nine 
men only, on board the Tripolitan. 

“The commanders singled each other out, and a 
severe personal combat occurred, while the work of 
death was going on around them. While Mr. Trippe 
was hard pressed by his antagonist, one of the pirati¬ 
cal crew aimed a blow at him from behind; but before 
it could be delivered, Sergeant Meredith of the ma¬ 
rines ran his bayonet through the fellow’s body. 

“The Turkish commander was young, and of a 
large, athletic form, and he soon compelled his slighter 
but more active foe to fight with caution. Advancing 

on Mr. Trippe, he would strike a blow and receive 

* 

a thrust in return. In this manner he gave the 
American commander no less than eight sabre wounds 
in the head, and two in the breast, when, making a 
sudden rush, he struck a ninth blow on the head, 
which brought Mr. Trippe upon one knee. 

“Rallying all his strength in one desperate effort, 
the American lieutenant, who still retained the short 
pike with which he fought, made a thrust that passed 
the weapon through his gigantic adversary and tum¬ 
bled him on his back. As soon as the Tripolitan 
officer fell, the remainder of his people submitted. 


I98 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

“ The prize was at once headed for the squadron, 
and, in the confusion, no one thought that the en¬ 
emy’s ensign yet remained flying. As she advanced 
toward the Vixen , the commander of the latter vessel, 
naturally believing himself about to be attacked, 
poured in a broadside upon the prize, bringing down 
colors, mast, latteen yard and all. Fortunately no one 
was injured by the fire, and, as can well be imagined, 
the prize crew at once set about making themselves 
known to their friends. 

“The boat taken by Mr. Trippe was one of the 
largest belonging to the Bashaw. The number of 
men in her is not positively known, but, living and 
dead, thirty-six were found in her, of whom twenty- 
one were either killed or wounded. When it is 
remembered that but eleven Americans boarded her, 
the achievement must pass for one of the most gal¬ 
lant on record. 

“All this time the cannonade and bombardment 
continued without ceasing. Lieutenant Commandant 
Somers, in gunboat No. 1, sustained by the brigs and 
schooners, had forced the remaining boats to retreat, 
and this resolute officer pressed them so hard as to 
be compelled to ware within a short distance of a 
battery of twelve guns, quite near the mole. Her 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


199 


destruction seemed inevitable, as the boat came slowly 
round, when a shell fell into the battery, most oppor¬ 
tunely blew up the platform, and drove the enemy 
out to a man. Before the guns could be used again 
the boat had got in tow of one of the small vessels. 

“There was a division of five boats and two gal¬ 
leys of the enemy that had been held in reserve 
within the rocks, and these rallied their retreating 
countrymen, making two efforts to come out and inter¬ 
cept the Americans and their prizes; but were kept in 
check by the fire of the frigate and small vessels. 

“ The Constitution maintained a very heavy fire and 
silenced several of the batteries, though they reopened 
as soon as she had passed. The bombards were cov¬ 
ered with the spray of shot, but continued to throw 
shells to the last. 

“At half-past four, the wind coming round to the 
northward, a signal was made for the gunboats and 
bomb-vessels to rejoin the small vessels, and another 
to take them and their prizes in tow. The last order 
was handsomely executed by the brigs and schooners, 
under cover of a blaze of fire from the frigate. A 
quarter of an hour later the Constitution herself 
hauled off and ran out of gun-shot. 

“Thus terminated the first serious attack that was 


200 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


made on the town and batteries of Tripoli. Its effect 
on the enemy was of the most salutary kind, the 
manner in which their gunboats had been taken by 
boarding having made a lasting and deep impression. 
The superiority of the Christians in gunnery was 
generally admitted before; but here was an instance 
in which the Turks had been overcome by inferior 
numbers, hand to hand, a species of conflict in which 
they had been thought particularly to excel. 

“ Perhaps no instance of more desperate fighting 
of the sort, without defensive armor, is to be found 
in the pages of history. Three gunboats were sunk 
in the harbor, in addition to the three that were 
taken, and the loss of the Tripolitans by shot must 
have been very heavy. About fifty shells were thrown 
into the town, but little damage appears to have been 
done in this way, very few of the bombs, on account 
of the imperfect materials that had been furnished, 
exploding. 

“On the part of the Americans only fourteen were 
killed and wounded in the affair. The Constitution , 
though under fire two hours, escaped much better 
than could have been expected. She received one 
heavy shot through her mainmast, had a quarter-deck 
gun injured, and was a good deal cut up aloft. The 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


201 


enemy had calculated his range for a more distant 
cannonade, and generally overshot the ships. By 
this mistake the Constitution had her mainroyal-yard 
shot away. 

“ The vessels hauled off and anchored about two 
leagues from Tripoli to repair their damages.” 

It would please me exceedingly to be able to set 
down here that Seth and I covered ourselves with 
glory during this engagement, and when it was over 
were called aft to be praised by Commodore Preble; 
but, unfortunately, such is not the fact. 

I have often read of lads younger than we two, 
who went into battle and took entire charge of the 
business on hand, shaming their elders and making 
themselves famous evermore; but I could never bring 
myself to believe it all, and more particularly after 
my experience in front of Tripoli. 

Had we been the greatest heroes ever born, we 
could not have taken the command of the frigate 
from Commodore Preble, as some stories tell us other 
lads have done; nor would it have been possible for us 
to behave in different manner than as we were ordered. 

Master Cutbush was pleased to. say to me, when 
the Constitution was hauling off to repair damages, 
and I stood by his side in a daze: — 


202 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“You have shown good blood, Dick, and I’m 
proud of you. Seth hasn’t been backward, either, 
an’ I’ll have a fine report to make when we three 
see Boston again. I did have just the suspicion of 
a fear that you might show the white feather when 
the work grew hot; but both you lads stuck to your 
tasks like men, and I’m beginnin’ to believe that 
we’ll make somethin’ out of you in time.” 

From that moment I forgave my uncle the flog¬ 
ging he had administered to us so generously, even 
though knowing full well that I did not deserve any 
share of the praise he bestowed upon us. 

Then, when others of the cr.ew had a good word 
for us, and all seemed pleased with our behavior, I 
felt wofully guilty with the knowledge of my own 
shortcomings. 

At the first opportunity of speaking privately with 
Seth, I unbosomed myself by declaring that what we 
had just passed through was more like a dream than 
a reality. 

“ It seems much as if I ought to confess that my 
behavior might have been far different had I realized 
fully the danger,” I said; and he replied with a 
laugh that had in it very little of mirth: — 

“We are in the same boat, Dicky Cutbush, for it 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


203 


is a truth that I hardly knew when the engagement 
came to an end, and at the first show of blood would 
have run away had such a thing been possible. 
Even now I fail to understand whether this has 
been a victory, or if the pirates have forced us to 
beat a retreat. How much have we done toward 
setting free the crew of the Philadelphia , and those 
other poor fellows who have been slaves so long ? ” 

This was a question I could not answer, and, 
strange though it may seem, one which had not 
occurred to me before. 

It surely seemed as though we had the best of the 
battle, yet our squadron had hauled off, and not a 
single captive was free. 

We puzzled over the matter in vain, and then I 
proposed that we ask Master Cutbush how the mat¬ 
ter stood, although it was an odd act for two who 
had been praised as doing good duty, to inquire 
whether the Americans or the Turks had come off best. 

The old gunner was yet in remarkably cheery 
humor, because of our supposed bravery and devo¬ 
tion to duty, when we put the question to him, Seth 
acting the part of spokesman. 

Master Cutbush eyed us narrowly while one might 
have counted ten, and then asked sharply: — 


204 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“Is it true that you fail of seein’ how the scrim¬ 
mage ended ? ” 

“We have hauled off, and it does not appear as if 
very much damage had been done to the town,” I 
ventured to suggest. 

“ Ay, that part of it is true enough; but we’re not 
runnin’ away. Even the bravest fighter may find it 
necessary to gain his breath once in a while, an’ it’s 
much like givin’ the frigate a breathin’ spell when we 
attend to her wounded spars. Haven’t you seen that 
we brought out three of the piratical craft as prizes, 
an’ sunk as many more ? ” 

“ Ay, sir, that we know full well; yet why did we 
not wait there till we had rescued those of our coun¬ 
trymen who are held as prisoners ? ” 

Master Cutbush laughed long and loud at my 
question. 

“Was it in your mind, lad, that we’d run in an’ 
pull the town down about the Bashaw’s ears ? We’ve 
but made the first attack, an’ I’m thinkin’ we’ll 
keep hammerin’ away till that old pirate who sets 
himself up as a small-sized king is ready to do a 
bit of tradin’ with us. Wait till we run into the 
harbor again.” 

“ Again ? ” I repeated, and then shut my teeth 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


205 


tightly lest from between them would escape the 
words proving me to be the arrant coward I really was. 

It literally staggered me to thus learn that what 
I had thought a mighty battle was but the first of 
a series of attacks, and instead of having finished 
the work we set out to do, it was hardly more than 
begun. 

Seth’s face turned a bit pale, and I knew full 
well what thought was in his mind. 

We had been congratulating ourselves that the 
danger was passed, when, if Master Cutbush was in 
the right, we might expect the same sort of experi¬ 
ence over and over again. 

Perhaps it was well for us two lads that there 
was no further opportunity for conversation, else 
might Master Cutbush have come to know that we 
did not deserve his praise. 

By this time the frigate was well out from the 
shore, and word had been given for her to come to 
anchor in the midst of the squadron. 

There was much work to be done, and neither the 
seamen nor the boys on board would be allowed to 
remain idle. 

The Constitution's spars and rigging needed much 
attention to put her in trim for another battle, and 


206 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


aboard nearly every vessel of the fleet was similar 
work to be performed. 

In addition to that, Commodore Preble had decided 
to alter the rig of the captured gunboats, and to per¬ 
form such task a certain number of men were drafted 
from each ship. 

It is not to be supposed that Seth and I were of 
any great assistance in these labors. 

We could pull or haul, however, or do more than 
boys’ usual share toward keeping the gun-deck look¬ 
ing shipshape while our elders were on deck, and 
we did not shirk; fof it seemed to both of us as if 
by doing more than would have been demanded, we 
atoned in some slight degree for having remained 
silent while being praised for displaying bravery. 

It was not necessary we jump to it every moment 
of the time, however, and, without neglecting our 
duties, we found more than one opportunity of visit¬ 
ing Barry Thomas. 

His wound was not particularly dangerous, but se¬ 
vere enough to hold him close prisoner below, and 
we lads did all that lay in our power to repay, by 
such slight attentions as we could give, the kindness 
he had shown when it seemed much as if every 
man’s hand was against us. 


repairing damages. 


207 


Barry was not alone in the hospital on the gun-deck 
where the cool breezes might soothe the fevered ones. 

We had aboard the Constitution all the wounded 
prisoners taken during the engagement, and a mighty 
dismal sight it was when the surgeons were perform¬ 
ing their regular morning work. 

By moving here and there among them we two 
lads soon came to understand that these fellows 
were not the savage beasts we had believed them to be. 

There was one lad, scarcely older than ourselves, 
who had lost his left leg, and I believe we might 
really have made friends with him in course of time, 
for he did his best to be sociable by means of signs 
and smiles. 

A stout-hearted chap he was, and no mistake. 
Barry Thomas said the chances were he would die, 
and yet the fellow never failed to greet Seth and me 
with a smile, even though the surgeons might be 
poking and probing in a way sufficient to cause the 
most intense pain. 

My heart bled for him when I pictured to myself 
Seth or me in such a condition among the enemy ; 
but, fortunately, as I believed, we were not long 
grieved by his sufferings. 

On the second day after the battle the Argus 


208 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


brought to a small French privateer that had just 
come out of the harbor, and Commodore Preble per¬ 
suaded her commander to carry into Tripoli the most 
grievously wounded of our prisoners. 

Among them, as a matter of course, was the Turk¬ 
ish lad, and when Seth and I carried him on deck, 
the surgeon having given us permission, he kissed our 
hands as token of gratitude or friendliness. 

Much as it would have pleasured me to do what I 
might toward relieving his suffering, I felt a wondrous 
relief when he was no longer on board the frigate, 
for then I might forget his grievous troubles. 

During three days did the men of the squadron 
work like beavers, making ready the vessels for 
another attack, and rerigging the prizes. 

These last were fitted much like our others, and 
numbered seven, eight, and nine. 

The command of the first was given to Lieutenant 
Crane, the second to Lieutenant Caldwell, and the 
third to Lieutenant Thorn. 

Thus was our fleet increased by three small craft, 
and when the work of the seamen had been brought 
to an end, it would have puzzled a newcomer to say 
that either of the ships had seen active service, in 
such good condition did every vessel appear. 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


209 


It was on the night of the sixth day of August, 
seventy-two hours after the battle, when the tired 
men were piped below for a long night’s rest, only 
a small watch being kept on deck, that word was 
passed among us that on the morrow, if the weather 
held favorable, we would again enter the harbor of 
Tripoli. 

I question if there was on board the frigate a 
single man who did not feel positive he would take 
part in another fight within twelve hours, and yet 
no one showed evidences of fear or nervousness. 

Even Seth and I looked forward to the morrow 
with eagerness, and while my heart may have quivered 
with cowardice now and then, it was only for an instant. 

A battle was so entirely different from what I had 
always pictured it, that fear no longer held possession 
of me. 

Master Cutbush was among the first to turn in, 
and, knowing it would cost us a vigorous dose of 
the rope’s end to make any effort at holding con¬ 
verse with him while he was disposed to sleep, Seth 
and I stole forward to where Barry Thomas lay, 
for there were many questions we desired to have 
answered. 

I was most eager to learn how we might hope to 

p 


210 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


release the prisoners in Tripoli, save by battering 
down the town, and such information Barry quickly 
gave us. 

“The commodore counts on makin’ matters so hot 
for the Bashaw that he’ll beg for peace, an’ then 
will be the time that we can release our shipmates.” 

“ But I thought we’d come out here to capture 
the city,” Seth cried, with just a tinge of disappoint¬ 
ment in his tone. 

“ I don’t reckon our people counted on goin’ it 
quite so strong as that,” Barry replied with a laugh. 
“ S’posen we could run in an’ drive the pirates out, 
how would it be possible to hold the place ? We 
haven’t got more than force enough to man the 
ships, therefore it don’t stand to reason we’d take 
such an elephant as Tripoli on our hands. It’ll be 
enough, lads, if we bring that old pirate governor to 
his knees, an’ free them as have been held by him 
so long.” 

“ Think you the work will be finished to-morrow 
night?” I asked, beginning to grow disheartened by 
the thought that it might be necessary to make many 
attacks before the war would be at an end. 

“ That is what I can’t say, lad. It’s enough for us 
that we’ll have a whack at ’em mighty soon — ” 


REPAIRING DAMAGES. 


211 


‘‘You won’t have a chance to take part, unless a 
storm holds us back until your wound has healed,” 
Seth interrupted. 

“ Do you lads believe that I’d lay here idle while 
my shipmates were pitchin’ shot into the pirates’ 
nest? ” 

“ What else can you do ? ” I asked. 

“ Take my full share in the work, of course,” and the 
sailor really appeared hurt because I seemed to believe 
it possible he could do otherwise. “ I’ve been keepin’ 
snug here, knowin’ we’d soon strike another blow, an’ 
this ’ere hurt has been gettin’ on famously. It don’t 
stand to reason I can do quite as much as them who 
are sound in body ; but I’ll come mighty near it unless 
I run into the track of another Turkish ball.” 

Barry Thomas could not tell us how the action would 
begin, nor what part the Constitution might take in the 
attack; but he believed the battle would be much like 
the other in the beginning, and with this information 
we left him, going on deck instead of into our 
hammocks. 

I felt little inclined to sleep at such a time, and soon 
came to understand that Seth was in much the same 
frame of mind. 

Perhaps after we had served two or three years, the 


212 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


prospect of an engagement might not affect us so 
deeply; but while we were thus inexperienced I 
could not bring myself to look forward calmly to 
facing death. 

“ We may not come out of it the next time in quite 
as good shape,” Seth said half to himself, and my 
anger was aroused that he should have mentioned 
such a possibility. 

“ Why should you croak like an owl at this time ? ” 
I asked sharply. “ I may as well confess that my 
courage is none of the best, and if we fall to discussing 
what may happen, Master Cutbush will speak in a 
different tone to-morrow night.” 

“ By that time we may not care what he says,” Seth 
rejoined moodily, and I turned away from him petu¬ 
lantly, refusing to remain longer in his company. 

Then I went below; but sleep did not come to my 
eyelids when I swung gently to and fro in my ham¬ 
mock, because of the fears Seth’s words had aroused 
once more in my timorous heart. 


CHAPTER XII. 


AN EXPLOSION. 

r^vURING the night I suffered much more in mind 
than I had while the first attack was being made, 
and again was it proved to me that he who peers into 
the future for trouble is but showing himself to be a 
fool. 

I lay in my hammock quivering inwardly with fear, 
and seeing death before me constantly, when, as a 
matter of fact, I might better have taken such com¬ 
fort as the present afforded, because, in the first place, 
all my dismal forebodings could not change the situa¬ 
tion, and, secondly, one cannot say to a certainty what 
an hour will bring forth. 

All this is in my thoughts as I go back to that 
mournful night, and, remembering how much there 
was of needless suffering, I laugh heartily, so foolish 
did it prove, since the Constitution did not go into 
action as we reckoned upon. 

In other words, I borrowed the most generous 


213 


214 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


amount of trouble when none really threatened, and 
afterward, by trying to avoid danger, ran into the very 
thick of it. 

However, it is not well to go on with the yarn in 
such a halting fashion simply that a lesson may be 
learned by him who reads, therefore I will turn back 
to the moment when, after having fallen into a troubled 
sleep, I was aroused by Seth just at daybreak. 

I leaped on deck in an instant, believing the battle 
was really begun, and then, observing that all the 
watch below were yet in their hammocks, I asked pet¬ 
ulantly : — 

“ What is the trouble ? Why should you turn a fel¬ 
low out when he might be able to forget, during a few 
moments longer, what the future may have in store for 
him?” 

“ There is a chance for us to leave the frigate during 
this day ! ” he replied excitedly. “ Number 8, the gun¬ 
boat captured by Mr. Trippe during the last attack, 
is close alongside, and an opportunity has been given 
for some of us to volunteer as her crew for this day 
only. Mr. Caldwell, who has just come aboard to speak 
with the commodore, tells me that you and I might 
be taken on, for no boys have been detailed to her.” 

“ Are you tired of life that you should choose to go 


AN EXPLOSION. 


215 


on such a cockle-shell, when it is possible to remain in 
the frigate ? ” I asked in both surprise and anger; 
whereupon Seth drew me aside, lest his words should 
be overheard, after which he whispered: — 

“ I may admit to you, Dick Cutbush, what I would 
keep from every one else, even with my life. It sends 
the cold chills down my back to think of going into 
action again, and I would avoid doing so, if it might be 
compassed in what seems like a manly fashion.” 

“ How much better off would you be on a gunboat ? 
For my part, while I’m not eager to go into action, it 
seems as if we were safer here than aboard such a 
small craft.” 

“ All that would be true if No. 8 was going into the 
harbor; but I heard Mr. Robinson tell Lieutenant 
Caldwell that in his opinion the three prizes would 
not take part in this affair, whereupon the lieutenant 
made a great outcry, much as if it saddened him 
because he could not run his nose into danger.” 

I began to be interested in this plan of Seth’s, which 
had seemed so ridiculous when he first proposed it. 

If Lieutenant Caldwell’s boat was to remain outside 
while the remainder of the squadron did the fighting, 
then for a certainty she was the one craft above all 
others on which I would choose to stay during this day. 


216 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


There was no good reason why I should admit to my 
comrade that I had been unable to sleep through fear 
of the fate which might be mine before nightfall; but, 
trying to make it appear as if I was ready to volunteer 
for service on board No. 8 simply to please him, I 
said, with as much calmness as it was possible to 
assume on the instant: — 

“ If it is your desire, I am ready to go on board the 
gunboat, that is,” I added, as a sudden misgiving 
came into my heart, “ if you are certain she will not be 
sent into the harbor.” 

“ Mr. Robinson seemed positive she would remain 
outside, and you know as well as I that the Consti¬ 
tution will be in the very thick of it.” 

I had good reason for believing that such would 
be the case, and instead of holding back any longer 
to deceive my comrade, I urged him to secure the 
desired permission without delay. 

He ran on deck, and returned before I was ready 
to join him, crying gleefully: — 

“We have been taken on, with the understanding 
that we are to return to the frigate immediately after 
the attack has been made; but Master Cutbush must 
be told.” 


“ Why ? ” 


AN EXPLOSION. 


217 


“ I know not, except that such was Mr. Robinson’s 
command.” 

I was in mortal fear lest the old gunner, suspecting 
our true reason for thus volunteering, might prevent 
the scheme; but since the order had been given there 
was nothing for it but to obey, and very unwillingly 
I went to his hammock, saying, as I shook him 
gently: — 

“ If you please, sir, No. 8 is alongside, and Seth 
reports that Lieutenant Caldwell asks that two or 
three boys from the frigate volunteer to serve under 
him during the day.” 

“Well?” the old gunner asked, not taking the 
trouble to turn over that he might look at me. 

“ It is in Seth’s mind and mine that we would go 
aboard No. 8. Mr. Robinson has said we may do so 
after you have been told, sir.” 

Now it was that Master Cutbush turned quickly, 
looking at me sharply as he asked: — 

“ How’s the weather ? ” 

“ Fine as a fiddle, sir,” Seth replied quickly. 

“And you two lads are burnin’ to go aboard the 
gunboat?” Master Cutbush asked, as if inclined to 
doubt the evidence of his own senses. 

“With your permission, sir,” I ventured timidly, 


218 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


turning my eyes away lest the old gunner should 
read that which was in my heart. 

He hesitated so long that I believed some objection 
would be raised, and then said slowly: — 

“ It does me good to know you two lads are eager 
to go where the work will be hottest; but if anything 
should happen, it might be your father would bear 
down heavily upon me for givin’ permission. How¬ 
ever, you -may be as safe in one place as another, so 
I’ll say ‘go’; but take care not to be venturesome.” 

He had hardly ceased speaking before we ran on 
deck, fearing lest he might come to suspect our true 
reason for volunteering, and I could have hugged 
myself as I thought how readily we had blinded him. 

We were not long in getting on board No. 8, the 
fear that something might happen to prevent our so 
doing quickening every movement, and once we 
stood on the deck of the gunboat I began to wonder if 
we might not have been safer by sticking to the frigate. 

After having been accustomed to such a ship as 
the Constitution , this little craft appeared hardly 
larger than an ordinary long-boat, and much the same 
thought must have been in Seth’s mind, for he said 
to me as we stood amidships waiting to be assigned 
to some station : — 


AN EXPLOSION. 


219 


“ Fancy going into battle with a cockle-shell like 
this! I would rather take my chances aboard the 
frigate in ten engagements than risk one in such a 
craft.” 

“ It doesn’t seem safe even to put to sea in her,” I 
said half to myself, and then straightway forgot that 
No. 8 was not to my liking, as I realized that through 
her we two lads would escape the dangers of the 
attack, so soon to be made. 

We were not kept long in ignorance as to what 
were to be our duties. 

An old sailor, who appeared to be the only gunner 
aboard, took us in charge, and, under his direc¬ 
tions, we were soon working like a couple of slaves, 
making ready the gun or cleaning the deck, for the 
carpenters had but just finished the task of changing 
the gunboat’s rig, leaving, as a matter of course, 
everything in confusion. 

We would not have been called upon in two weeks 
aboard the frigate for so much work as we were 
forced to perform in three or four hours, and then 
signals were displayed from the Constitution which 
so delighted our taskmaster as to render him forget¬ 
ful even of our presence. 

Seth and I were able to read the signals most 


220 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


commonly used, and by the bits of bunting which 
floated in the northerly breeze we knew that the 
squadron was ordered to get under way. 

“The fight will soon be on,” Seth whispered to 
me. “ If we hadn’t jumped at such a chance mighty 
lively, you and I would be quaking in our boots lest 
on this day we might stand in the way of a Turkish 
ball.” 

“ But this boat is getting under way too,” I ex¬ 
claimed, and the words had no more than been 
spoken before our crew gave a hearty cheer, as if 
something had come to pass that afforded them most 
intense pleasure. 

Seth’s face grew pale, and a fever of apprehension 
suddenly seized upon me. 

“ Suppose we have made a mistake, and this gun¬ 
boat is one ordered to begin the attack,” I said to 
my comrade, and he, looking at me steadily for 
an instant, ran forward to where the gunner was 
standing. 

I followed in time to hear him ask: — 

“Is this gunboat to go into the harbor?” 

“Ay, lad, an’ it’s rare good luck for us,” the man 
replied gleefully. “The first calculation was that 
some of us small craft would have to stand by an’ 


AN EXPLOSION. 


221 


see the others takin’ all the plums; but this wind 
has upset the commodore’s plans.” 

“ What has the wind to do with it ? ” I asked 
nervously. 

“ Can’t you see that it’s Mowin’ on shore ? ” 

“ Well, sir ? ” I continued, failing to understand the 
situation. 

“ While it’s in this quarter, an’ givin’ promise of 
pipin’ up lively ’twixt now an’ noon, the frigate can’t 
go in, seein’s how she’s too big a ship to be knockin’ 
around the rocks in action. There’d be danger of 
her cornin’ to grief the first time she wore.” 

“ And the Constitution isn’t going ? ” Seth cried, 
in a tone of mingled disappointment and despair. 

“That’s what I’ve been tellin’ you, lad. She’s 
bound to stay outside, which gives us a show. It 
was settled just after you come aboard that we 
should do our share of the work, instead of loafin’ 
’round. It shouldn’t be much past noon when we’re 
in position to open the game, an’ you’ll have a 
chance to know what fightin’ is like before night, 
for Mr. Caldwell is a master hand at it when he 
gets warmed up, so I’ve been told.” 

I gave one reproachful glance at Seth, and then 
turned away sick at heart. 


222 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


By trying to avoid danger we had run our noses 
into it beyond a peradventure, and the peril would 
be a hundred times greater than we ever faced. 
Even though the Constitution had entered the harbor, 
she was too large to make any attempt at boarding 
the small craft of the pirates, and we would have 
no fear of seeing hand-to-hand fighting while on her; 
but this gunboat could do nothing more than engage 
one of the enemy in single combat, which fact did 
not escape me even while I quaked with terror. 

“ It’s a dreadful mess we’ve gotten into! ” some 
one said in a low tone just behind me, and, turning, 
I saw Seth, his face very white and his lips quivering. 

“ But for you we’d be on board the frigate this 
minute,” I cried angrily; “and for the matter of 
that, if you hadn’t been so hot to win honor and 
glory on shipboard, I’d be in Boston, with no fear 
of being killed by Turkish bullets.” 

“ I wish we were there! ” Seth wailed, and I, 
ill-tempered because of my fear, retorted untruth¬ 
fully : — 

“ I am glad you are in the mess, for perhaps it 
will cure you of trying to win renown by running all 
over the world at the heels of a lot of miserable 
pirates! ” 


AN EXPLOSION. 


223 


No one but a coward like myself would have thus 
spoken at such a time; and when Seth turned away 
with the air of one from whom all hope has de¬ 
parted, I became ashamed of having indulged my 
anger upon the only person in all that squadron whom 
I could truly call a friend. 

After the gunboat was under way, standing in 
toward the harbor amid the fleet of small craft, we 
two lads grew more calm, recognizing the fact that 
it was folly to give our fears full sway, and tried 
with some degree of manliness to prevent the crew 
from discovering that we were afraid, when every 
one else was in the highest possible spirits because of 
thus having an opportunity to distinguish themselves. 

The gunner, who also acted as master-at-arms, did 
not long allow us to remain idle; but as soon as his 
joyous excitement, because of the prospect before him, 
had subsided somewhat, he set us at this task or 
that, and the labor served to abate our grief some¬ 
what, since it gave us little time for thought. 

It was near about nine o’clock in the morning 
when we got under way, and not until two o’clock 
did we arrive sufficiently near to begin the attack. 

The bombards were anchored in a small bay to 
the westward of the town where they would be par- 


224 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


tially sheltered from the enemy’s fire, while the gun¬ 
boats, among which was our craft, were hauled 
around in a position to open fire on the piratical 
batteries. To windward, where they could cut off 
any of the enemy’s vessels that might attempt to 
come out of the harbor to attack our lighter craft, 
were the Constitution , Nautilus , and Enterprise , while 
hovering near the fleet of gunboats to lend assistance, 
whenever it might be needed, stood the Siren and 
Vixen. 

Everything appeared to be in readiness for the 
bloody work which we must soon be in the midst of, 
and I, straining every nerve to act calm and uncon¬ 
cerned, said in a low tone to Seth, as I pointed sea¬ 
ward where could be seen the frigate: — 

“ We were not very fortunate in running away from 
her to escape danger, eh?”‘ 

“Don’t talk about it,” Seth replied with a sigh. 
“I’ve made up my mind that we must stay here, and 
had rather not even so much as look at the frigate.” 

There was no longer time for banter. One of the 
bombards opened fire, and within a very few seconds 
every American craft, save the larger ships to wind¬ 
ward, were pouring in shot and shell as rapidly as 
the pieces could be loaded and discharged. 


AN EXPLOSION. 


225 


Now, as during the first engagement, no sooner had 
the battle begun than I entirely forgot the danger. 
Once more the fumes of burning powder ascended 
to my brain, and I ran here or there, shouting, cheer¬ 
ing, yelling, and all the while unconscious of my own 
movements. 

No thought was in my mind of the possible dan¬ 
ger. I watched eagerly each shot fired from our long 
twenty-six, rejoicing when it struck within one of the 
shore batteries, and feverishly impatient to see the 
piece loaded again that we might do more execution. 

Seth appeared to be in much the same frame of 
mind as was I, and any person who saw us must 
perforce have believed that our one desire in life was 
to take part in a battle. 

Mr. Spence of the Siren had charge of our single 
gun, and I heard more than one of the crew say that 
he was doing greater execution than any other officer 
in the gunboat fleet. It surely seemed to me as if 
our shot struck its target oftener than did those 
around us, and I remember crying exultantly in 
Seth’s ear as we came up from the magazine side 
by side: — 

“At this rate we stand a good chance of giving 
the Bashaw a proper lesson before the day is ended! ” 
Q 


226 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


And he, who had been so timorous a few hours 
before, rejoined: — 

“ If Mr. Caldwell would only lay us alongside one 
of their gunboats, we could soon take back a prize, 
and thereby increase the size of our squadron! ” 

Twice I noted that the Turkish fleet was in motion, 
evidently bent on coming out to engage us who were 
doing them so much damage; but our ships drove them 
back, and we continued to pour shot after shot into 
them, without receiving any injury worth mentioning. 

A ball carried away our latteen yard, and another 
chipped off four or five feet of the rail; but to such 
slight wounds we paid no attention, now that our 
courage was up, although I would have said four or 
five hours previous that I could not prevent myself 
from betraying the cowardice in my heart if we 
approached within such close range. 

Then came a time when Seth and I were sent to 
the magazine in company, the supply of powder hav¬ 
ing fallen short suddenly, and as we went below I 
heard some one say that the battle had lasted just 
an hour. To me it seemed as if no more than ten 
minutes had passed. 

We two lads were each given a bag of powder 
in compliance with the order of Mr. Spence, which 


AN EXPLOSION. 


227 


we repeated, and hurried on deck, running forward 
at full speed because the crew were already waiting 
for the ammunition. 

Seth won the race, and his burden was shoved into 
the muzzle of the twenty-six at the instant I came 
up. 

Then, before I even had time to lay my load in 
its proper place near the rail, I heard a terrific crash, 
felt a violent shock, and it was as if the entire after 
part of the gunboat was lifted suddenly into the 
air. 

It seemed as if I received a blow on the head; 
dimly, as afar off, I heard the rending and crashing 
of timbers, shrieks, cries, groans, and, high above all, 
the thunder of the guns from our fleet. 

Then, as if it was a part of the uplifting, the bow 
of the boat began to sink, and the sudden contact 
with cold water served to partially restore my senses. 

I heard Mr. Spence cry: — 

“ Ram that ball home, lads, and we’ll pitch it over 

to the pirates before the ship goes down! ” 

I struggled to my feet, looking hurriedly around 
for Seth, when the twenty-six was discharged, and 
at the same instant the deck seemed to drop from 

under my feet, leaving me swirling around and 


228 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


around in a perfect whirlpool, while some fellow near 
at hand was cheering wildly because the piece had 
been fired in good season. 

Again and again had Master Cutbush told Seth 
and me that if we ever fell or were thrown overboard, 
particularly during an engagement, we should strive 
to keep our wits about us, swimming leisurely, and 
having a sharp lookout for boats which would be 
sent to pick us up. 

This lesson stood me in good stead now, and 
forcing all other thoughts from my mind, I strug¬ 
gled to release myself from the clutch of the whirl¬ 
pool that had been formed by the sinking of the 
ship, and at the same time avoid being hit by the 
fragments of timbers and spars which were swirling 
dangerously near me. 

To do this was not a particularly difficult task, 
once I had set all my mind upon it, and within a 
few seconds I found myself outside the wreckage, 
in comparative safety, save for the shots that fell 
here and there, as if the pirates were aiming at us 
struggling wretches in the water. 

During the heat of the engagement we had 
stripped off all clothing save our breeches, and 
thus I was in good condition, provided a ball did 


AN EXPLOSION. 


229 


not come my way, to wait until some of our boats 
could come up. 

There were on board the gunboat twenty-eight 
persons all told, and because I failed to see many 
swimmers near at hand I knew that a goodly num¬ 
ber of the brave fellows had been killed outright, 
or carried down with the sinking boat. 

At first my great fear was lest Seth was among those 
whom I would never see again; but before I had well 
settled my mind to such melancholy fact, he swam 
alongside, saying, in what was really a cheery tone: — 

“ It was well Master Cutbush spent so much time 
telling us what to do in a case like this, otherwise I 
question if we should be together now, unless at the 
bottom of the harbor.” 

“Are you hurt?” I asked anxiously, for at this 
moment I remembered clearly all the disagreeable 
words I had spoken to him during the day, and was 
fearful lest there would be no opportunity for me to 
make atonement. 

“ So far as I can make out I’m not even scratched. 
Do you know what happened ? ” 

“The ship sank, and that is about all I can make 
of it.” 

“ I believe there was an explosion. The instant it 


236 WITH PREBLE At TRIPOLI. 

happened I was looking aft, and saw a shot coming 
straight for us. I believe it went into our magazine, 
and No. 8 blew herself up.” 

Judging from what I knew of the disaster, this 
seemed a most reasonable conclusion, and we came 
afterward to know that such was indeed the fact. 

It is not to be supposed that we speculated very- 
long upon the cause of our trouble, but gave more 
heed to the small craft which could be seen putting 
off from the gunboats near at hand. 

Then we saw Mr. Spence not many yards away. 
He was supporting his chin on an oar, like a man 
who cannot swim, and we hailed to know if we could 
lend any aid. 

“ I’m all right, lads,” he cried, as if hailing a com¬ 
rade. “The boats are near at hand, and we shan’t 
be obliged to paddle around here much longer.” 

Seth and I swam toward him, and remained in 
his company until a boat from the Vixen took us on 
board. 

It seemed certain we should be swamped by the 
shower of balls which struck all around us, causing 
the water to boil and hiss; but we went through the 
rain of missiles as safely as if they had been no 
more than sugar pills, until alongside the Vixen . 


AN EXPLOSION. 


231 


No one knew how many of our people had been 
lost by this disaster, nor was any attempt made to 
learn, for the battle was yet on in fine style, and 
neither Seth nor I had time to ask questions. 

We were set to work within ten seconds after 
coming over the rail, and from that time until fully 
two hours later we took our chances of being killed 
without giving the slightest heed to such unpleasant 
possibility. 

We could hear the men around us speculating as 
to why our craft sank so suddenly, and I soon under¬ 
stood that Seth’s version of the affair was the one 
generally believed. 

Not until half-past five o’clock did the Constitution 
make signals for us to haul off, and then the bom¬ 
bardment had come to an end. 

“ Now we’ll go on board the frigate,” Seth whis¬ 
pered to me, “and I’m curious to hear what Master 
Cutbush will have to say about our little venture.” 

“ If he knew what sent us on board No. 8, I’m 
afraid we’d get another taste of the rope’s end,” I 
replied, able now to laugh at my own cowardly fears 
of the morning. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


ETH and I did not return to the Co?istitutio7i as 



^ soon as we had anticipated. 

It goes without saying that a boat put off from 
the Vixen to carry Commander Smith’s report to 
the commodore immediately after the schooner had 
come to anchor, and we two lads overhung the rail, 
hoping the officer would see us, remembering where 
we belonged. 

Just at that time, however, there was no room 
among his thoughts for two such insignificant mem¬ 
bers of the fleet as we lads, and he put off without 
a single glance in our direction. 

As a matter of fact it made little difference whether 
we were sent back to the frigate or kept on board 
the schooner, so far as the effectiveness of our force 
was concerned; but, from our point of view, it was 
important the transfer be made. The Vixen's crew 
were all strangers to us, and it was reasonable to 


232 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


233 


suppose that we should be shoved here or there, 
according to the convenience of others, when rations 
were served or hammocks assigned, therefore our 
desire to be “at home” once more was very great. 

However, it was not be supposed for an instant 
that a boat would be sent especially to convey us, 
and we could only keep a sharp watch for opportunity 
to transship ourselves. 

While overhanging the rail, gazing in the direction 
of the Constitution , with the hope that we might see 
a boat put off from her, the master-at-arms came 
bustling up to know why we were loitering about the 
decks instead of being in our proper stations. 

Seth stated the case in a respectful tone, conclud¬ 
ing with the hope that it might be possible for us to 
go aboard our own ship before night had fully come. 

Now, simply as an example of how highly “boys” 
are rated in the navy, I here set down the fact that 
the master-at-arms, up to this moment, believed we 
belonged to the schooner, thus showing how much 
attention he had given to the lads on board. 

He seemed also to have forgotten that we had 
been picked up after No. 8 exploded, and it became 
necessary to give him a full account of our move¬ 
ments during the day, whereupon he said gruffly: — 


234 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ It may be you’ll have a chance to rejoin your 
ship within a day or two; but while stayin’ here 
you’ll not be allowed to loiter about the deck.” 

“ Where shall we go, sir ? ” I ventured to ask. 

“Below, or anywhere, so that you don’t run athwart 
me again,” he said sharply, turning on his heel as if 
our case was settled finally. 

By going below we would be losing a possible 
opportunity to regain the Constitution , which I was 
not disposed to do. 

“At this rate we’ll stay on the schooner many a 
long day,” Seth said petulantly, but taking good care 
not to speak in so loud a tone that the words could 
be heard by the petty officer, whose duty it was to 
preserve order on board, and he turned as if to obey, 
whereupon I said with a boldness that surprised 
even myself: — 

“ I’m going to take the chances of punishment and 
stay here. If we go below, a hundred boats may 
come alongside without our knowing it, and it is only 
by remaining that we can hope to be taken aboard 
our own ship.” 

He looked at me doubtfully, as if wondering 
whether I had suddenly been bereft of my senses, and 
there was no opportunity for him to decide as to 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


235 


his course, for the master-at-arms turned suddenly 
upon us. 

In another instant our bare backs would have been 
well striped with the short length of rattan he car¬ 
ried as badge of office, had my courage not departed 
as quickly as it came, and I ran with all speed to 
the forward hatch, my comrade following closely. 

Once below, we gave all our attention to bewailing 
our sad fate, instead of trying to make friends with 
the crew, as we should have done, and in this man¬ 
ner perhaps an hour passed, when we were electri¬ 
fied by hearing some one cry from the hatchway: —- 

“Are there two boys here by name Seth Gordon 
and Richard Cutbush?” 

“ Ay, ay, sir! ” I cried loudly and wildly, fearing 
lest I might, make reply too late. 

“Tumble on deck lively! The frigate’s boat is 
alongside, and can’t be kept here all night to suit 
your lazy movements ! ” 

We clambered up the ladder in a twinkling, and, run¬ 
ning to the rail, saw Master Cutbush acting as cox¬ 
swain in the Constitution's dinghy. 

“ Get aboard, you young villains ! ” the old gunner 
roared, and my heart became very sore, for he spoke as 
if we were to be blamed for remaining away from our 


236 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


ship, and this after we had not only done more than a 
boy’s full duty during the day, but been among that 
crew which was exposed to the greatest danger. 

However, this was neither the time nor the place to 
brood over injustice, and I made haste to take my place 
in the small boat, which was rowed by only two men. 

Master Cutbush gave us no other greeting as the 
little craft was pushed off from the schooner’s side, and 
I might never have known that my uncle had been 
really anxious and concerned regarding us but for 
Seth’s question. 

“ How did you know where we were, sir ? ” he asked, 
when we had gotten well clear of the Vixen. 

“ I didn’t till we found you. I’ve been to nearly 
every craft in the fleet, and had begun to fear you were 
among those of the gunboat who have this day lost the 
number of their mess.” 

“You have been hunting for us?” Seth repeated 
in surprise. 

“ Ay, lad, and why shouldn’t a man look after his 
own flesh and blood when the day’s work has come to 
an end ? As the reports were brought in of this man 
or that havin’ been picked up by the different boats, an’ 
no mention of your names, it begun to seem as if I’d 
be forced to say to your fathers that you’d been left at 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


237 


the bottom of Tripoli harbor, which would be hard, 
seein’s how you’re beginnin’ to show the makin’ of 
men.” 

For the second time I vowed to forget that the old 
man had ever dressed us down with the rope’s end 
when there was no good reason for so doing. That he 
had been really concerned for our safety was shown by 
the fact of his coming in search of us at the close of a 
hard day’s work, and I began to understand that per¬ 
haps after all he might have some affection for the son 
of his brother. 

“Do you know how many were killed when No. 8 
exploded, sir ? ” Seth asked. 

“There are yet ten to be accounted for, and reports 
have come in from all the fleet, so we can say at least 
that so many went under. In addition to such loss, six 
of those picked up were wounded, so you see, only twelve 
out of a crew of twenty-eight escaped unharmed. You 
two lads have seen hotter work than the rest of us, an’ 
I’m told you stood up to duty like men to the very 
last. Mr. Spence gives you much credit, an’ I’m takin’ 
a good bit of the praise to myself. It wouldn’t surprise 
me to any great degree if you went home midshipmen, 
with the right to call me ‘Old Jacob,’ while I’ll be 
forced to touch my cap when we meet.” 


238 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Master Cutbush chuckled as if such a picture gave 
him much pleasure, and I knew he did not jest, 
otherwise the words of praise would never have been 
spoken, for the captain of No. 8 gun was not given 
to flattering those below him in station. 

I had had good reason to believe that we two lads 
came through great danger; but did not realize its 
full extent until Master Cutbush spoke as if it was 
little less than a marvel that our lives were spared, 
and now and then addressed us in the most friendly 
tone, such as he might use when conversing with a 
comrade. 

Once on board the frigate, we had a rare opportu¬ 
nity of learning in what esteem we were held by her 
crew, and until that moment I had not so much as 
fancied we might be looked upon with favor. But 
no sooner had we come over the rail than every man 
on deck pressed forward to shake us by the hands, 
and many were the words of praise bestowed upon us. 

We afterward learned that Mr. Spence gave us 
much credit for our behavior during the engagement 
and after the explosion, and this was in fact an offi¬ 
cial report, for he was the highest officer who had 
come out of the fight with his life. 

Mr. Caldwell, first lieutenant of the Siren , he who 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


239 


had been in command of the boat that led the attack 
upon the stranded felucca, was among the killed, 
and also Mr. Dorsey, midshipman from the same 
ship. 

Not until after all the others had given us some 
word of greeting did Barry Thomas show himself, 
and I was surprised at seeing him moving around, 
when by rights he belonged in the hospital. 

“ I’m through with that bloomin’ place,” he said, in 
reply to my exclamation of surprise. “ Saw-bones 
counted on keepin’ me there two or three weeks 
longer; but when the crew were sent to quarters this 
mornin’, I went with ’em, an’ you don’t see me back 
there till another Turkish bullet comes my way.” 

“You stand a good chance of getting into trouble 
because of disobeying orders,” Seth suggested. 

“That may be; yet I’m thinkin’ it won’t go very 
hard with me, seein’s how I was only tryin’ to do a 
man’s part against the howlin’ pirates. An’ by all 
accounts, it seems as if you lads had been gettin’ in 
a good bit of work. It’ll be somethin’ worth talkin’ 
about when you get home, to say you was aboard 
No. 8 when a piratical shot sent her to the bottom 
in a jiffy. There are not many who can tell such a 
yarn, lads.” 


240 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


I had already heard enough regarding this adven¬ 
ture of ours. If we had gone on board the gunboat 
simply in order to have a better opportunity of striking 
a blow at the enemy, I might, with good cause, have 
felt proud of this generous praise from the seamen; 
but, remembering that we had volunteered from no 
other motive than to escape danger, firmly believing 
the small craft would not go into action, it shamed 
me to hear the men give us unearned credit. 

Barry Thomas had no idea of holding his tongue 
on the subject, however, and during no less than two 
hours he held forth on the gun-deck as to our brav¬ 
ery, while Master Cutbush showed a disposition to 
prolong the conversation, instead of cutting it short, 
as I believed was his duty. 

There was one phase of this affair which pleased 
me wonderfully, although I was careful not to express 
my thanks. The crew had said very little regarding 
“ Cousin Richard ” since the day on which we attacked 
the stranded felucca; but yet now and then Seth 
and I would hear something on the subject intended 
for us alone, and it was impossible for us to shut our 
ears to the joke. 

On this night, however, Barry Thomas made men¬ 
tion of the matter for what proved to be the last time. 



HE SWAM ALONGSIDE." 

































MASTER CUTBUSH. 


241 


u We’ve made it lively for you two now an’ then 
when Cousin Richard hove in sight, an’ perhaps there’s 
been more sport in it for us than for you. But after 
this day’s work, I’m allowin’ that all such nonsense 
comes to an end, for it ain’t the square thing to poke 
fun at lads who have shown as much pluck as you.” 

More than one of the men showed their approval 
of this speech, and no person offered any objection, 
therefore it was much as if a regular compact had 
been solemnly made. 

As to what followed after this second attack upon 
the batteries and shipping in the harbor of Tripoli, 
it will be better understood if I copy here some por¬ 
tion of a story which I lately read, and begin with 
those lines which give the result of the last engage¬ 
ment, meaning the one in which, much against our 
will or inclination, we two lads had been proven 
heroes to a certain degree. 

“The gunboats in this attack suffered considerably. 
In consequence of the wind’s being onshore, Com¬ 
modore Preble had kept the frigate out of the action, 
and the enemy’s batteries had no interruption from 
the heavy fire of that ship. Several of the American 
boats had been hulled, and all suffered materially in 
their sails and rigging. Number 6, Lieutenant Wads- 


242 With Preble at Tripoli. 

worth, had her latteen yard shot away. The killed 
and wounded amounted to eighteen men. 

“ At eight o’clock on this same evening the John 
Adams , 28, Captain Chauncey, from America, came 
within hail of the Constitution , and reported herself. 

“ By this ship Commodore Preble received de¬ 
spatches informing him of the equipment of vessels 
that were to come out under Commodore Barron, and 
of the necessity, which was thought to exist, of super¬ 
seding him in the command. 

“ Captain Chauncey also stated the probability of 
the speedy arrival of the expected ships, which were 
to sail shortly after his own departure. 

“As the John Adams had brought stores for the 
squadron, and had put most of her gun-carriages in 
the other frigates to enable her to do so, she could 
be of no immediate use; and the rest of the vessels 
being so soon expected, Commodore Preble was in¬ 
duced to delay the other attacks he had meditated, 
on the ground of prudence. 

“ By the John Adams intelligence reached the 
squadron of the reestablishment of the rank of mas¬ 
ters and commanders, and the new commissions were 
brought out for the officers before Tripoli, who had 
been promoted. 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


243 


“ In consequence of these changes, Lieutenant Com¬ 
mandant Decatur was raised to the rank of captain, 
and became the second in command then present; 
while Lieutenant Commandants Stewart, Hull, Chaun- 
cey, Smith, and Somers became master commandants, 
in the order in which they are named. Several of 
the young gentlemen were also promoted, including 
most of those who had a share in the destruction of 
the Philadelphia .” 

Not until these different promotions had been read 
from the quarter-deck did either Seth or I realize 
how rapidly one may rise in station, provided he has 
done some brave deed, and our hearts bounded until 
we were liked to be choked, when Master Cutbush said 
privately to us after the quarter-deck ceremony had 
come to an end: — 

“ The next news which comes to us from home, 
when Commodore Preble’s account of our work has 
been made, will have the names of you two among 
it, or I’m mistaken.” 

“ Do you mean that we’re like to be promoted ? ” 
Seth asked, his voice trembling as if he had an at¬ 
tack of the ague. 

“ That’s it, exactly, lad. You should be given midship¬ 
men’s berths, an’ that I’ll maintain before everybody.” 


244 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ But why we more than those sailors who came 
out of the explosion alive ? ” 

“Old shellbacks like myself are not likely to rise 
higher than gunners — an’ why ? Because, as a rule, 
every man jack of us is ignorant as the pigs; not 
more than one out of six can write his own name. 
It’s the boys who’ve had what you might call an 
education that are promoted; an’ perhaps it’s hard 
for you to realize yet a while, but it’s none the less 
true, that schoolin’ counts wherever you go.” 

“ But you are not ignorant, Master Cutbush,” I 
ventured to say. 

“There’s no good reason why I should be, seein’s 
how I’ve had the chance to store up book-learnin’ ; 
but I was foolish, like a good many other lads, an’ 
allowed there was no need of knowin’ more ’n twice 
two if I was to be a sailor.” 

It can well be understood that after such a predic¬ 
tion from the old gunner Seth and I were in the 
highest state of excitement, and from that moment 
we spent all our spare time bringing to mind the 
lessons learned at school, mourning meanwhile be¬ 
cause we had not been more studious. 

But to go back to the story of our doings as I 
have read it, and I take the words from others be- 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


245 


cause we two lads knew nothing regarding what 
might be done at home, or on shore in the enemy’s 
country, save when those who lived aft discussed 
matters in the presence of the guard, who repeated 
everything in the way of news for the pleasure and 
satisfaction of those forward. 

“ The Bashaw now became more disposed than 
ever to treat, the warfare promising much annoyance 
with no corresponding benefits. The cannonading 
did his batteries and vessels great injuries, though the 
town suffered less than might have been expected, 
being in a measure protected by its walls. The 
shells, too, that had been procured at Messina turned 
out to be very bad, few exploded when they fell. 

“According to the private journal of Captain Bain- 
bridge, then a prisoner in the town, out of forty- 
eight shells thrown by the two bombards in the 
attack of the 7th, but one exploded. Agreeably to 
the records made by this officer at the time, the 
bombs on no occasion did much injury, and the town 
generally suffered less by shot even than was com¬ 
monly supposed. 

“The case was different with the shot, which did 
their work effectually on the different batteries. Some 
idea may be formed of the spirit of the last attack, 


246 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


from the report of Commodore Preble, who states 
that nine guns, one of which was used but a short 
time, threw five hundred heavy shot in the course of 
little more than two hours. 

“Although the delay cause by the expected arrival 
of the reenforcement was improved to open a negoti¬ 
ation, it was without effect. The Bashaw had lowered 
his demand quite half, but he still insisted on a 
ransom of five hundred dollars a man for his pris¬ 
oners, though he waived the usual claim for tribute 
in future. These propositions were rejected, it being 
expected that, after the arrival of the reenforcement, 
the treaty might be made on the usual terms of civil¬ 
ized nations. 

“On the 9th of August the Argus , Captain Hull, 
had a narrow escape. That brig having stood in 
toward the town to reconnoitre, with Commodore 
Preble on board, one of the heaviest of the shot 
from the batteries raked her bottom for some dis¬ 
tance, cutting the plank half through. An inch or 
two of variation in the direction of this shot would 
infallibly have sunk the brig, and that probably in a 
very few minutes.” 

Now that whoever reads this halting story may 
understand what we, who were at the scene of 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


247 


action, did not know at the time, I will go on with 
that portion of the tale in which Seth and I took 
active part. 

The reenforcement did not arrive as the commodore 
had been led to believe would be the case, and he 
immediately began to cast about for some fresh means 
of annoying the enemy. 

The first thing which demanded his attention was 
the supply of drinking water. We were already 
on short allowance, and might soon come to know¬ 
how much suffering can be caused by thirst if our 
stores of that precious liquid were not speedily re¬ 
plenished. 

To such end the Enterprise was sent to Malta, 
with orders for the American agents there to for¬ 
ward us transports laden with water, and once this 
was done the commodore prepared for another 
attack upon the town where our countrymen were 
held in captivity or slavery. 

Therefore it was we who lived forward got news 
through one of the guards that a reconnoissance was 
about to be made in small boats in order to learn 
exactly where the piratical fleet was stationed. It 
was not impossible that the Bashaw had changed his 
plan of defence, and it stood the commodore in hand 


248 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


to know what had been done since that day when 
Seth and I were so near death. 

Left to myself, I never should have dreamed that 
I wanted to be with the party, for those who thus 
sneaked into the harbor under cover of darkness 
would most likely lose their lives, or their liberty, if 
the pirates discovered them, since no very strong 
resistance could be made from the boats. 

Death would have been preferable to being cap¬ 
tured by the Tripolitans, and there was in my mind, 
as in Seth’s, that we had already seen as much of 
danger as lads of our age needed, therefore we heard 
the discussions among our crew without ever dream¬ 
ing that we might be personally interested in the 
venture, until Master Cutbush took us aside one 
morning, as he said gravely: — 

“ I haven’t heard you two lads so much as yip 
about this boat reconnoissance.” 

“ Why should we?” I asked hotly. “ It is said 
that Captain Decatur and Captain Chauncey will com¬ 
mand, and there is little chance any from the Consti¬ 
tution will be called upon.” 

“ Do you mean to tell me you two are not burnin’ 
with the desire to join the party ? ” and Master Cut- 
bush looked very severe, 


MASTER CUTBUSH. 


249 


“ I’m well content to stay where I am,” Seth 
replied with a laugh, whereupon the old gunner 
rejoined: — 

“ I’m ashamed that you should hold back at such 
a time! ” 

“ Why do you say ‘ such a time ’ ? ” I asked. 

“ Because you are now on the road to promotion, 
havin’ earned the first step, so to speak. If you hold 
back now, all that has been done in the past may be 
forgotten, whereas by pushin’ forward it’ll come fresh 
again to the commodore’s mind. I’m not reckonin’ 
on takin’ you home as boys of the ship, after havin’ 
shoved you along thus far.” 

It nettled me that Master Cutbush should speak 
as if only through his favor or labors did we stand 
well with the officers and men, therefore I said in 
what I intended should be a tone of sarcasm,— 

“How do you reckon on shoving us ahead any 
further?” 

“ By havin’ you ask for permission to go with the 
reconnoiterin’ party. Mr. Dent will listen to you, 
because of what has already been done, an’ you’re to 
show yourselves eager for yet more service.” 

Seth looked at me ruefully, and I knew there was 
in his mind the same thoughts as found a place in 


250 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


mine. We had been exposed to great danger, and 
come off without a scratch ; to rush in now where we 
were surely not needed, and when nothing of credit 
could be gained, was much like tempting Providence, 
according to my way of thinking. 

It was destined, however, that the matter should 
be settled without our permission, and against our 
desire. 

At this moment it so chanced that Mr. Dent came 
forward on a tour of inspection, and Master Cutbush, 
dragging us after him as if we had been a couple 
of evil-doers, approached the lieutenant with a salute 
that was intended as a request for permission to 
speak. 

To declare that we did not want to go with the 
party would be to make of the old gunner a mortal 
enemy, and also, perhaps, destroy our chances for 
promotion, if any we had; therefore, because of having 
appeared to be brave when in reality we were cowards, 
yet further opportunities for death were to be sought 
out for us. 

Tremblingly I waited for Master Cutbush to make 
his request, hoping most fervently that it would be 
denied. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 

r PHE old gunner had no more than brought Mr. 

* Dent to a halt, and was clearing his throat pre¬ 
paratory to speaking in his most dignified tone, when 
Joseph Foster chanced to come that way. Observing 
us two lads standing in the wake of Master Cutbush, 
he halted near No. 6 gun, pretending there to have 
some duty to perform, although he had no business 
whatsoever in that vicinity. 

I gave little heed to the boy at the time, thinking 
it quite natural he should desire to know what busi¬ 
ness we three could have that would warrant our 
bringing Mr. Dent to a standstill while he was on a 
tour of inspection; but the idea was dimly in my 
mind that here was a chance for him who had felt 
so disgruntled when Seth and I were sent into the 
Intrepid. 

There was little opportunity for me to speculate 
long about anything, for Master Cutbush soon began 
his palaver, and I, as one of the lads whose life might 


25 1 


252 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


pay for the venturesomeness, was naturally eager to 
hear what he said. 

One might have thought him at least second in 
command, so many airs and graces did he put on 
while making a beginning of his story, by explaining 
that he had taken upon himself the task of licking 
us two into shape, because of kinship and friendship. 

“You have made an excellent beginning, Jacob,” 
Mr. Dent said, as if Seth and I had done nothing what¬ 
soever of our own accord, but were simply puppets 
who danced as Master Cutbush pulled the string. 

“Thank you, sir, thank you,” the old man replied, 
with a wonderful flourish as he saluted. “ I am doing 
my best, if it please you, and the lads are not showin’ 
themselves backward in learnin’.” 

“So it would seem, Jacob, for they contrive to get 
rather more than their share of service,” the officer 
replied, thus showing, at least to my satisfaction, that 
Seth and I had more than once been the subject of 
a conversation aft. 

“The only fear, sir,” Master Cutbush continued, 
“is that, like all other lads, they may grow lazy and 
puffed up with much praise, unless they are kept 
employed. I’d have them get more experience in 
boat work, if it please you, and to that end have 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 


253 


made bold to ask your permission for them to go 
out in the reconnoissance which it is said among the 
men will be made to-night.” 

“ Captain Decatur and Captain Chauncey have been 
assigned to that work, and therefore they are the 
officers to whom you should prefer your request.” 

“ Ay, sir; but there is little likelihood of my gettin’ 
speech with them in time. These lads are keen to 
join the party, and if, with a view of encouraging 
them because of what they already have done, you 
could speak a good word in their behalf, it would 
be the greatest of favors to them as well as myself.” 

“Very well, Jacob,” Mr. Dent replied, with a smile. 
“ I will bear it in mind, and see what can be done, 
although there is fear I may be laying myself open 
to a charge of favoritism, for thus far these two boys 
have had a finger in everything that is going.” 

Having said this Mr. Dent turned on his heel and 
walked away, leaving me with the thought in my 
mind that indeed we had had too many fingers in 
everything that was going, and it would please me 
much should we be allowed to remain quietly on 
board the Constitution , taking no more chances of 
death than it was absolutely necessary lads in our 
station should take. 


254 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Without giving overly much heed to Joe Foster, 
I observed that his work on the gun was apparently 
finished instantly our interview with Mr. Dent had 
come to an end, for he sneaked away as if desirous 
of escaping notice. 

“ I reckon we can safely count the business as 
settled in what you might call a satisfactory manner,” 
Master Cutbush said, when we were alone again; 
and I could have added, although it would have cost 
me dearly had I been so venturesome, that the matter 
would not be satisfactory to me if we were to have 
a finger in any such pies as a boat reconnoissance 
of Tripoli harbor by night. 

“ It may be he will have no opportunity of speaking 
with either Captain Decatur or Captain Chauncey,” 
Seth suggested, and by the tone of his voice I under¬ 
stood that he, like myself, was hoping something might 
occur to prevent our gaining this additional experience. 

“ That part of it gives me little uneasiness,” Master 
Cutbush replied confidently. “You may set it down 
as a fact that both the officers will be on board this 
day to receive instructions from the commodore, and 
we can safely count on Mr. Dent’s keeping his word 
to the letter.” 

Then, with the air of one who has done an exceeding 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 255 

great favor, the old gunner strutted away, much as if 
he considered himself of vast importance on board the 
frigate. 

“ We know, by the fact of his having come in search 
of us after No. 8 was blown up, that he has some 
regard for you and me,” Seth said in such a mournful 
tone that at another time I should have laughed out¬ 
right ; “ but if we are counted among the killed in this 
war, I hold to it, and will with my latest breath, that 
he is responsible for our deaths. What will promotion 
avail us if we are not alive when our commissions 
arrive at this station ? ” 

I could make no other reply than to shake my head, 
for at the moment it appeared much as if Master Cut- 
bush would succeed in his intentions, because, probably, 
there were not many boys in the squadron who would 
beg for an opportunity to face death. 

However great may have been my uncle’s affection, 
and keen though he might be for our welfare, it is 
certain he gave us little opportunity for idleness. 

In less than five minutes after having made the 
request of Mr. Dent, he set us at a task which seemed 
of no more importance than to keep our hands em¬ 
ployed, and during the two hours which followed we 
were forced to work like slaves, or take the chances 


256 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

of having the rope’s end laid heavily upon our 
backs. 

Then came the word which I had been dreading to hear. 

One of the marines advanced from the cabin to 
where Master Cutbush sat yarning with his cronies, 
and said:— 

“Captain Decatur is pleased to grant the request 
you made to Lieutenant Dent, and desires that you 
have the boys ready for boat service an hour before 
sunset this afternoon.” 

As the soldier walked away I looked up quickly at 
Seth, and saw on his face an expression which cor¬ 
responded to the feeling in my heart. 

We were as lambs about to be led to the slaughter, 
on the pretext that it was our greatest desire to face 
the butchers. 

Joe Foster, who was working around No. 4 gun, 
heard, as a matter of course, this brief message, and, 
involuntarily glancing in his direction, I was sur¬ 
prised at seeing him shake his fist toward me in a 
menacing manner. 

However, I gave little heed at the moment, being 
fully occupied with timorous thoughts, and straight¬ 
way left the tasks which had been set me, that I 
might hold private conversation with Seth. 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 


25 7 


It was directly opposed to proper conduct, this knock¬ 
ing off work without orders; but I was on the verge 
of recklessness at the moment, because of fear, and 
might have said, had any one taken the trouble to 
question me, that one flogging more or less made 
little difference to a lad who was thus forced to ven¬ 
ture his life whenever death lurked in the air. 

“The pitcher that goes often to the well will some¬ 
time return broken.” 

I repeated this old adage to myself as, beckoning 
Seth to follow, I went well forward into the eyes of 
the ship, where there was little likelihood of being 
interrupted during such time as we consoled each other. 

We had hardly more than settled ourselves down 
by a water butt, which would partially screen us 
from view of the men, when Joe Foster came up. 

Forgetting the threatening gestures he had made, 
I fancied the lad was of the mind to sympathize with 
Seth and me, because we were forced to do a duty 
which, considering our station, was utterly needless. 

Therefore it was that the first words he spoke 
astonished me to the verge of bewilderment. 

“ So you haven’t yet given over tryin’ to stick 
your noses in where they don’t belong, thus deprivin’ 
others of their rights ? ” 


s 


25 8 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

“Whose rights have we been interfering with?” 
Seth asked, looking up in bewilderment, which was 
not less than mine. 

“ The rights of every boy on board this ship! ” 
Joe cried, seemingly growing more angry each instant. 
“ If the others are willin’ to lay down while you and 
your precious Master Cutbush ride over ’em, I ain’t” 

“What’s the matter, Joe?” I asked, believing for 
the moment that he had made some mistake, and 
then there came into my mind the words he had 
used when we were on the point of setting out for 
the Intrepid to make that long, terrible voyage, every 
hour of which was marked by misery and by danger. 

“You’ll find out before we’re many hours older,” 
he replied, squaring away as if to make an attack. 
“I’m countin’ on layin’ you two by the heels, and 
what’s more, I’ll do it single-handed, so’s to show 
that both of you together ain’t a match for any other 
lad aboard.” 

“ Lay us by the heels! ” Seth cried. “ What 
reason can you have for wanting to do that ? ” 

“ Now don’t try to stuff me with any bloomin’ 
nonsense, for it won’t go down. Haven’t you two 
been gettin’ all the plums in this ’ere voyage? An’ 
don’t you come at ’em by playin’ the sneak?” 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 


259 


By this time I had forgotten my fears of what 
might come to us during the reconnoissance, and 
began to lose temper. There was no good reason 
why this lad whom we had ever treated as a friend 
should thus berate us, and I leaped to my feet. 

“ Do you dare call us sneaks ? ” I cried. 

“ Ay ; what else can that lad be who continually 
curries favor with the officers in order that he may 
share in this enterprise or that, thereby depriving 
others, who have an equally good claim, from showing 
of what stuff they are made ? ” 

“ When did we do anything like that ? ” I asked, 
believing for a moment I might convince him, by 
words rather than blows, that he was in the wrong. 

“How else could you have got a berth aboard the 
Intrepid?” he cried angrily. 

“ How else ? Why, you know as well as do we 
that it was none of our doings. Not a man forward 
had any idea of what was to be done until Master 
Cutbush came from the interview in the cabin, 
announcing that Seth and I were to follow him. We 
did not even know where we were going, nor for 
what purpose, until after having gone on board the 
Intrepid. Do you believe that we were eager to 
starve, to suffer from thirst, and be packed like 


26 o 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


herrings in a box, during a gale when the bravest 
among us believed the ketch must founder ? ” 

“ There was no reason to expect a storm would 
spring up, or that all hands' would be on short 
allowance, when you laid plans to be among the 
crew which should destroy the frigate,” Joe replied 
doggedly. “ Perhaps you’ll lay your luck in being 
aboard No. 8 to Master Cutbush ? ” 

“ Do you call that luck ? ” Seth asked bitterly. 

“ Well, what else is it ? Don’t every man of 
the crew say you stand in the line of promotion, 
simply because of happening to get blown up ? How 
did you chance to be aboard of her ? ” 

Seth stepped forward eagerly, and from the look 
on his face I fancied he was about to tell the truth 
— to explain that we had volunteered for the gun¬ 
boat, believing thereby we might not go into action. 

I am not what can be called a quick-witted lad, 
and yet on the instant it flashed into my mind that 
if Seth should thus make confession we would have 
put ourselves in the power, not only of this lad, but 
of all those whom he might tell. We should be 
giving them a better weapon for gibes than was 
furnished by the “ Cousin Richard ” mistake. 

Therefore it was that I laid my hand over his 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 


261 


mouth quickly, and answered Joseph Foster myself 
by saying: — 

“ Seth was on deck when there was a call for boys 
to volunteer. He answered it, and we went. Would 
you have had him come down to your hammock and 
ask if it was your good pleasure that we go aboard 
the gunboat ? Should we have waited until the 
master-at-arms told Mr. Spence that Joseph Foster 
was not inclined to risk his precious life?” 

“Oh, you think you’re wonderfully smart, don’t 
you ? ” the lad cried scornfully. “ Perhaps you will 
say that you couldn’t help bein’ sent away in the 
boats when the salt-laden felucca was run ashore ? ” 

“Now you have hit upon the only time when we 
ever exerted ourselves to join an enterprise. In that 
case we did ask permission to go, and received it. 
But how much of honor, or of glory, was gained 
thereby, I leave it for you to say.” 

That Joe Foster had been worsted in this contro¬ 
versy any right-minded lad would have agreed; but 
his anger was so great that he could not realize the 
fact, or, if he did so, was unwilling to admit it. 

He had come to make a row with us, and was not 
disposed to be turned from his purpose. 

“ I am not countin’ on lettin’ you sneak out of this 


262 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


matter by fine words, an’ you're to be made to under¬ 
stand from this out that there are other boys aboard the 
Constitution besides yourselves, although perhaps none 
of them may have an uncle who is captain of a gun.” 

“Well, and how do you count on preventing us 
from doing what you call sneaking ? ” Seth asked, 
having by this time worked himself into a fine state 
of temper. “ Having taken it upon yourself to regu¬ 
late matters aboard the frigate, I am anxious to 
know how you will set about the task ? ” 

“That you shall understand in short order,” Joe 
cried, seemingly beside himself with rage. “ I give 
you a chance now to promise you won’t go out on 
the reconnoissance to-night, but will allow them as 
have a better right to take your places.” 

“ And suppose that for the sake of being contrary 
we should not take up with the chance you speak 
of ? ” Seth asked. 

“You will either ask permission to stay aboard, 
leaving others to be chosen by Captain Decatur, or 
I’ll flog both of you now.” 

However much I dreaded taking part in this 
night’s reconnoissance, there was no idea in my mind 
of allowing Joseph Foster to bully me into foregoing 
the danger. 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 


263 


I would willingly have given anything of which I 
was possessed had it been possible to remain on 
board the frigate; but, timorous though I was by 
nature, there was in my mind not the slightest shadow 
of an inclination to submit to his demands. 

“ It was not our desire to join this night party to 
prowl around the harbor of Tripoli,” I began, when 
Joe interrupted fiercely: — 

“There’s no use in tryin’ to lie out of it, Dick 
Cutbush, for I heard all that was said when Mr. Dent 
came forward.” 

“ That may be true,” Seth cried with a laugh; 
“but I defy you to show that either Dick or I said 
anything.” 

“You held your peace when Master Cutbush said 
it was your heart’s desire to go on the reconnoissance, 
and that is much the same as if you used the words 
yourself. Now are you ready to beg off from the 
venture ? ” 

“ No,” Seth replied firmly, and I echoed the word. 

“You will do it, or take a flogging.” 

“ Perhaps, provided some one of greater ability 
gives it to us; ” and now Seth was worked up to that 
pitch where I believe the thought of venturing into 
Tripoli harbor almost unarmed was pleasing to him. 


264 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


I had not supposed Joseph Foster would dare raise 
any row on the gun-deck, for he knew full well that 
the master-at-arms would at once have him in custody 
on what might be a most serious charge, therefore 
was I taken thoroughly by surprise when he sud¬ 
denly struck out with both fists and such true aim 
that Seth and I were almost toppled over. 

Each of us received a blow full in the face, and 
for an instant we were so staggered, confused I might 
say, that he had time to deliver yet another stroke 
before we were on the defensive. 

Once we had gathered our scattered senses, how¬ 
ever, Joseph Foster learned that he had taken a 
contract which it would be impossible to fulfil, for 
he did not again succeed in striking either of us. 

Seth, forgetting discipline in his anger, was for 
rushing upon the lad and giving him the sound 
drubbing he deserved ; but I had sufficient wit about 
me to realize what might be the result of engaging 
in a brawl. 

Therefore it was I pulled him toward me until we 
stood with our backs against the bulkhead, where 
any one who approached could readily see that we 
were simply protecting ourselves, and not fomenting 
a quarrel. 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 


265 


“ Do no more than to prevent him from striking you,” 
I whispered. “ If we are charged with taking part in 
a brawl, our hopes of promotion have vanished.” 

He understood the situation in a twinkling; but Joe 
Foster was so thoroughly enraged as to have lost all 
self-control. 

While at another time he might have understood that 
it was impossible he could whip two of us, now there 
was in his mind nothing save the uncontrollable desire 
to inflict some injury upon lads who, from his point of 
view, had been more fortunate than himself. 

While striking out viciously, Joe heaped the most 
violent reproaches upon us, making such a din as could 
readily be heard from one end of the gun-deck to the 
other, and, as a matter of course, the master-at-arms, 
followed by all the idlers below, came toward us at full 
speed. 

Now it was that I had good reason for congratulat¬ 
ing myself upon having thus been prudent, instead of 
allowing anger to come uppermost. 

Unless those who approached were blind, they might 
readily see that Seth and I were simply defending our¬ 
selves against Joe, and in no wise endeavoring to pro¬ 
long the strife. 

On the contrary, our adversary, heeding nothing save 


266 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


his passionate desires, was giving good proof of having 
been the aggressor. 

All this the master-at-arms evidently understood as 
well as if we had explained the case from our point of 
view, for, seizing Joe by the collar, he jerked him back¬ 
ward upon the deck, and then dragged the lad away as 
if he had been no more than a bundle of merchandise. 

Seth would have followed the captive but that I held 
him back. 

“We had best stay where we are, lad, until after 
making certain that the master-at-arms has no idea of 
preferring a charge against us.” 

“ He would have no reason to do so simply because 
we followed the throng.” 

“ Perhaps not,” I replied; “but according to my idea 
it is wiser that we remain here.” 

At that moment Master Cutbush, who had been on 
deck, came rapidly toward us, a look of apprehension 
upon his face. 

“ Have you lads been lighting ? ” he cried, and when 
Seth explained the situation it might readily be seen 
that the old man was relieved in mind. 

“ It would have gone ill with both had you taken 
part in a brawl aboard ship, for, save in case of 
downright mutiny, there can be no greater offence 
committed. Stay you here until the matter is settled.” 


AN ENVIOUS SHIPMATE. 


267 


Then Master Cutbush bustled away, and we two held 
our position, no longer trying to hide behind the water 
butt, both of us wondering not a little why the lad 
should have been provoked into such a fury simply 
because he was not permitted to venture his life when 
it might be possible to remain in safety. 

A full five minutes passed before the silence at our 
end of the ship was broken, and then Seth said, in 
a tone which sounded to me most comical: — 

“ It is hard lines for two lads to be always forced 
into positions of peril, and then called upon to defend 
themselves because of having done what could not 
be avoided. At this rate, what between Master Cut- 
bush and the disgruntled boys of the Constitution , 
we are likely to have troublous times.” 

“ It may be all will come to an end with this night, 
Seth,” I suggested, speaking rather to myself than 
him, for now that the excitement had subsided my 
thoughts went again into the future. 

It would seem as if experience should have taught 
me by this time the folly of borrowing trouble; but 
yet it had not, and I magnified, as usual, the dangers 
of the reconnoissance, until feeling almost certain the 
expedition would result fatally to us. 


CHAPTER XV. 


THE RECONNOISSANCE. 


O far as I could learn, Joseph Foster had, by his 



^ attack upon us, accomplished nothing more than 
to insure his own imprisonment, during a certain time 
at least, in the brig of the ship, or, in other words, 
that place where offenders are confined, and Barry 
Thomas was of the opinion that the lad would be 
exceedingly fortunate if he got off with nothing more 
than an ordinary flogging. 

He had done Seth and me no harm, however, and, 
according to my belief, might have been of consider¬ 
able benefit to us if, because of the row, some other 
boys of the Constitution should be sent on the recon- 
noissance in our stead. 

To my disappointment, however, by his interference 
he had rendered our going all the more certain, and 
there was nothing for it, as I soon realized, but to 
look as pleasant as might be, pinning my hopes upon 
the chance that we should be able to enter and leave 
the harbor without attracting the notice of the pirates. 


268 


THE RECONNOISSANCE. 


269 


In fact, Barry Thomas did much toward allaying 
my fears, for he declared most positively that a dozen 
boat expeditions might go into the harbor secretly on 
so dark a night as this promised to be, without dan¬ 
ger, unless through carelessness of the commander or 
crew. 

Perhaps Barry suspected somewhat of our true 
frame of mind, for he spent no little time in trying 
to convince us that a reconnoissance of this kind was 
hardly more than a pleasant method of keeping the 
men employed, and at the same time varying the 
monotony. 

However, whether the danger was much or little, 
we were in for it, and when the word came that 
Captain Decatur was alongside, we two lads tumbled 
on deck with every appearance of eagerness, while 
I dare venture to say there was neither man nor 
boy aboard who did not envy us. 

As was seen half an hour later, the expedition was 
made up of only two boats, one commanded by Cap¬ 
tain Decatur and the other by Captain Chauncey. 

Each boat carried eight oarsmen, two marines, and 
two seamen whose duty it would be to stand by the 
craft in case the party made a landing. 

It appeared that on this occasion Seth and I were 


270 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


to count as seamen, for I noted when we headed 
for the harbor that he and I were the only boys in 
the expedition. 

The stars were obscured by low-hanging clouds 
which gave promise of a speedy storm; the sea was 
running unusually high, although there was little or 
no wind nearabout the shore, and, take it all in all, 
a better night for the purpose could not have been 
selected. 

The men were rowing with muffled oars; at the 
outset word was passed that no conversation should 
be indulged in, even while we were so far from the 
entrance of the harbor that the report of a mus¬ 
ket could not have been heard by our enemies, and 
the two boats, flung hither and thither by the waves, 
made their way toward the rock-guarded entrance as 
if there was nothing of life on board. 

To me it was most depressing, this silence save 
for the dash of the waves and the low moaning" of 
the breeze. 

The blackness of the night was, to my mind, much 
like an impenetrable mantle which had shut us off 
from our countrymen, perhaps forever. 

We sat well in the bow, Seth and I, and now and 
then I pressed his hand in order that he might do 


THE RECONNAISSANCE. 


571 

the same by mine, and thus give me proof a friend 
was by my side. 

The sea dashed against the rocks either side the 
channel as we made the western entrance, just north 
of the Spanish Fort, and so great was the tumult 
of the surf that had the marines opened a fire of 
musketry, I question if it would have been heard by 
those in the city beyond. 

Ahead, appearing much nearer than they really 
were, we could see the lights of the town, while 
now and then, between us and the twinkling stars 
of fire, could be distinguished, as we rose on the 
crest of the waves, a dark line which I knew marked 
the position of the Tripolitan fleet. 

I longed to whisper in Seth’s ear what had come 
into my heart by way of comfort, for now it was 
I realized that the greater portion of my fears 

had been groundless, since we might run close 

aboard these vessels without being discovered, unless 
they kept a sharper watch than it seemed prob¬ 
able men would be inclined to keep on such a 

night. 

Then, again, I realized that even though they 
opened fire upon us, it would be only by chance that 
we were struck, since our boats were tossed to and 


272 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

fro so violently that the best gunner in the land could 
not draw sight upon us. 

Well, there is no good reason why I should set 
down all the thoughts which were in my mind as we 
stole into the harbor, more like ghostly visitors than 
living beings, otherwise it will seem as if too many 
words are given to us lads who thus far had failed 
to really deserve even a mention. 

The work on hand was to discover the location 
of the Tripolitan fleet, and not undertaken that Seth 
and I might have experience, therefore I will say no 
more concerning ourselves; but set down only what 
occurred in the regular duty of reconnoitering. 

The boats were pulled steadily in, running close 
to the western shore until we were come to a point 
half-way between the lazaretto and the mole, or 
landing-place, when the outermost gunboat was no 
more than half a cable length distant. 

Then Captain Decatur, who was at the helm and 
leading the way, shoved the tiller down until we 
were on a course parallel with the line of war-vessels. 

Not a sound came from boat or galley as we pulled 
along, keeping sharp watch lest peradventure we come 
unaware upon some craft that was out of the line ; 
and by that time had been learned what made up 


THE RECONNOISSANCE. 273 

Captain Decatur’s written report to the commander, 
which I afterward heard was in these words: — 

“ The vessels of the Tripolitan flotilla are moored 
abreast of each other in a line extending from the 
mole to the castle, with their heads to the eastward, 
thus making a defence directly across the inner 
harbor.” 

Up to the moment when we came abreast the last 
craft to the eastward, it was certain the enemy had 
no suspicions that we had ventured thus far, and on 
our part it was as if all on board the boats were 
asleep, so perfect was the silence. 

We could hear faintly certain noises from the 
town betokening that the inhabitants were bent on 
pleasure or labor, despite the lateness of the hour; 
but the defenders of the harbor were unseen and 
unheard. 

We had encountered no danger, and thus far it 
was, as Barry Thomas had said, nothing more than 
an excursion for the men that they might vary the 
monotony of the blockade. 

Then came a change in the scene, so sudden and 
startling that for the moment I was bewildered 
beyond power to realize what had occurred. 

I had been peering ahead in the darkness, saying 


274 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


to myself as we came to an end of the long line of 
vessels, that now we would turn to go back, that 
my cowardly fears were without foundation, when 
on the instant, it seemed to me as if there leaped 
out of the very sea, so quickly did it come within 
my line of vision, a boat with no less than eight oars 
on a side, the bow of which seemed to be filled with 
armed men. 

There was no time to give an alarm, and even had 
there been, not a word was needed, for every man 
on board our boat whose face was turned toward 
the bow, saw the danger at the same instant as did 
Seth and I. 

This craft, which had sprung out of the darkness, 
was broadside on, and hardly more than six feet 
away, therefore but one result could be expected. 

Neither their crew nor ours could pull swiftly 
enough to avoid a collision, which came, as it seemed 
to me, within the merest fraction of time after she 
first appeared. 

The bow of our boat was driven into her side, 
between the oars, so firmly that we remained fixed 
there, and then it was that, without realizing the 
fact at the time, I saw she was an armed galley, 
carrying a crew all told of not less than fifty men. 


THE REC0NN01SSANCE. 275 

“ Look to your weapons! ” I heard Captain Deca¬ 
tur say in a low, sharp tone, and, as if his voice 
was the signal, those aboard the galley opened fire, 
each man acting independently of his neighbor, as it 
seemed. The bullets whistled over and around us; 
but, so far as I could then tell, not one found, its 
billet. 

I have failed in the telling of this, if he who reads 
does not understand that from the moment the craft 
came into view, until the pirates opened fire, it was 
as if no more than five seconds had elapsed. One 
might say that instantly we saw the galley we struck 
her, and our bow had but just hit the gunwale when 
the soldiers discharged their weapons. 

During a full minute confusion reigned supreme, 
and then, while the pirates were yet pouring a scat¬ 
tering fire upon us, two of our oarsmen sprang for¬ 
ward, seizing the boat-hooks which lay across the 
thwarts on either side. With these they struck at 
the galley, intent on forcing the bow of our boat out 
from the timbers which it had shattered, and then 
the two marines began firing. 

Captain Decatur discharged his pistol, and the sail¬ 
ors drew their cutlasses; but we were so far out¬ 
numbered that but little resistance could have been 


276 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


made had we been alone. Captain Chauncey’s boat 
was close astern, and as soon as might be after we 
struck, she came up on the galley’s bow to windward 
of us. 

Seth and I, who had been pushed aside by the 
seamen, could do nothing toward aiding ourselves or 
our companions, because of being unarmed. With a 
musket or a pistol I am certain we might have 
borne our part well, because timorousness was forgot¬ 
ten, and there came into my mind only the thought 
that by prompt, energetic action would it be possible 
to save my life. 

As a matter of course the discharges of the mus¬ 
kets gave the alarm to those on board the fleet, and 
in the merest fraction of time lights were twinkling 
along the whole line; shouts of command could be 
heard here and there, and we knew that the Bashaw’s 
squadron was making ready to give us a warm 
reception. 

The only thing which saved us from death and cap¬ 
tivity was that the Tripolitans believed the Ameri¬ 
cans were making an attack in force. As was 
afterward told us by a prisoner, they had no idea of 
our weakness, otherwise we should have been speed¬ 
ily overpowered. 


The reconnoissance. 


2/7 


The crew of the galley believing, from the swift 
on-coming of Captain Chauncey’s boat, that all the 
men of the squadron were inside the harbor, bent 
their energies to making good an escape, and the 
firing which they kept up was only for the purpose 
of holding us at a distance until the two crafts could 
be detached. 

This last task was accomplished by our men, and 
no sooner was the galley free than her crew made 
all haste to gain the nearest ship, firing on us as 
they retreated, but with such poor aim that the bul¬ 
lets whistled above our heads. 

It can readily be supposed that our commanders, 
venturesome though they had proven themselves to 
be, had no idea of lingering within the line of fire 
once it was possible to work out of the harbor, and 
the men sprang to their oars with an energy that 
bent the ashen blades, sending showers of spray over 
the bows as we dashed through the foaming waves. 

The one circumstance which puzzled us greatly 
was that none of the Tripolitan fleet opened fire. 

There could be no question but that every man 
aboard their vessels was on the alert, and yet when 
we were nearing the channel not a gun had been 
discharged. 


278 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


This was explained later by the prisoner of whom 
I have spoken. Believing that our entire fleet had 
come inside the harbor, they withheld their fire until 
the frigate could be seen, and to such prudence did 
we owe our lives. 

By the time the town was alarmed, we were safely 
outside, and a fervent prayer of thanksgiving went 
up from my heart, for it seemed to me that during a 
certain time my comrade and I had been in greater 
danger than when the gunboat exploded. 

It was as if all the events of that night were 
directed by a Providence which ruled in our favor; 
for by the time Captain Decatur’s boat came along¬ 
side the Constitution , the inshore wind had gotten up 
in such force that it was necessary the squadron 
gain an offing, lest it be overpowered by the 
elements. 

Fortunately for Seth and me, Captain Decatur 
believed it was his duty to make a verbal report 
that same night, else we might have spent a certain 
uncomfortable time on board No. 4 gunboat. 

As it was, however, we found the planks of the 
frigate under our feet none too soon for comfort, and 
Master Cutbush took us under his rudely protecting 
wing once more, by straightway ordering us below to 


THE RECONNOISSANCE. 


279 


the gun-deck to give an account of the night’s work 
to the anxious seamen. 

It was near to morning on the 18th of August 
when our squadron was gotten under way in order 
that we might have sea room during the gale which 
was coming on apace, and not until the morning of 
the 24th did we stand in toward the town again. 

During these seven days we fell in with the 
Enterprise and the transports laden with water which 
she had brought from Malta, and learned that no 
news had been heard at that port from the reen¬ 
forcement which the commander of the John Adams 
had announced was on the way from the United 
States. 

The breeze came lightly from the eastward during 
this 24th of August, and not until near to eight 
o’clock in the evening was the Constitution anchored 
inside the harbor just beyond range of the batteries. 

Singularly enough, no news had filtered through 
the marine guard of the cabin, to us forward, regard¬ 
ing what was about to be done; but from the fact 
that we had come thus near, every man aboard 
believed another attack would be made before morn¬ 
ing, and, as can be fancied, the excitement among 
the seamen was great. 


280 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


While we stood there in little groups awaiting the 
call to quarters, Joe Foster, who had been kept in the 
brig — meaning the prison — until the day before, as 
punishment, instead of receiving the flogging which 
he had every reason to expect, came up to where 
Seth and I stood, and for a moment I fancied the 
quarrel was about to be resumed. 

In this I was happily mistaken, however. Being 
confined in such close quarters for so long a 
time while the frigate was at sea had given Joe 
ample opportunity to reflect, and now that it seemed 
a general action was near at hand, his one desire 
was to be on friendly terms with us again. 

He began the work of reconciliation by what gave 
token of being a long apology, over which, I had no 
doubt, he studied many a day; but Seth cut him 
short. 

“There is no need of many words, Joe,” my 
comrade said, and I could have hugged him for 
being thus thoughtful, because it pained me to see 
the lad humble himself to another of the same 
station. “You allowed anger to get the best of you, 
and that’s the substance of it. Both Dick and I are 
glad to know you have come to look at the matter 
as it really is, and from this time out we’ll forget, 


THE RECONNOISSANCE. 


28 


so far as may be, that even a hard word passed 
between us.” 

It was plain to be seen that Joe was not only 
relieved, but thankful, at thus being interrupted in 
his lengthy speech, and without another word he 
shook hands with us heartily. 

Then the lad went to his gun, and Seth and I 
had little time to converse regarding his repentance, 
so excited, and perhaps timorous, were we by 
thoughts of the coming action. 

While we waited on the gun-deck it fell a dead 
calm, and about nine o’clock, greatly to the surprise 
of all, every boat was ordered into the water, caus¬ 
ing Master Cutbush to say with a doubtful shake 
of his head : — 

“It looks much as if the commodore had made up 
his mind to have a try at the town, in which case 
there’s not many of us likely to leave this coast.” 

The orders which followed, however, gave all 
hands to understand that no assault was intended, 
for the seamen were sent to the oars unarmed, and 
while Seth and I stood at the port of No. 8 gun, 
watching proceedings, we heard the master-at-arms 
announce to one of his mates that the bombards 
were to be towed into position in order to shell the 


282 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


town, an undertaking in which the ships would have 
little part. 

This proved to be the truth. The seamen were 
called upon to do no more than tow the bombards 
into what was thought to be a favorable position for 
throwing shells; but not until one or two o’clock in 
the morning was the work completed. 

Then the bombardment began and continued with¬ 
out interruption until daylight, during all of which 
time not a single shot was fired from the town or 
the Tripolitan fleet. 

At sunrise the vessels were towed off again, and 
there was much arguing and speech-making among 
our crew during the remainder of the day. 

A certain portion of the men insisted that we had 
inflicted no damage upon the town, while the re¬ 
mainder declared that if the attack had not served 
some purpose, it was because the bombs were 
worthless. 

In fact, it was reported by the marine guard that 
the officers in the cabin, during a consultation, had 
asserted that lead was found in the fuse-holes of 
many of the bombs, it having been done by treachery 
through the French agents in Sicily, where the shells 
were charged to resist a French invasion. 


THE RECONNOISSANCE. 


283 


However that may be, certain it is that no disposi¬ 
tion was shown to make another attack of the same 
kind next night, although the weather was most 
favorable for it. 

So far as I could see, and Barry Thomas was of 
much the same opinion, we had thus far accom¬ 
plished very little toward forcing the Bashaw of 
Tripoli to terms, although perhaps causing him 
considerable annoyance and much expenditure of 
money. 

The first purpose of Commodore Preble, so it 
seemed likely, was to effect the release of the Phila¬ 
delphia s crew and such other Americans as were 
held in captivity or slavery; but up to this time the 
nearest approach we had come to the desired end 
was that the Bashaw had reduced his ransom price 
to five hundred dollars — a proposition which could 
not be entertained by those representing the United 
States after they had come so far to enforce their 
demands. 

If the boys and younger seamen aboard our ship 
discussed the situation, arriving at the conclusion that 
apparently little had been done toward accomplish¬ 
ing the purpose for which we were sent, it can 
readily be understood that our elders, those who 


284 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


counted themselves to be well versed in such matters, 
did not hold silent. 

Save when one or another of the officers were 
within earshot, the old shellbacks had wordy wrangles 
with each other concerning what should or should not 
be done, and although they differed on nearly every 
point, all of them united in much the same verdict 
as we younger ones had arrived at. 

To remain at arms’ length, so to speak, pitching 
into the town bombs which would not explode, cap¬ 
turing now and then a gunboat that was of little 
service, and killing and wounding no more than we 
ourselves lost, was little better than the frittering 
away of time, paying a goodly price for the dry 
husk. 

Amid all the wordy warfare no one ventured to 
make complaint against the will or ability of our 
commander, or those next him in command, particu¬ 
larly of Captain Decatur. 

The crew united in believing that those officers 
would lead us wheresoever men might, reckoning not 
the cost, so that something should be accomplished; 
but it was the method with which we found fault. 

Then, on the morning of the 28th, as if in answer 
to all their arguments and all their complaints, it was 


THE RECONNOISSANCE. 


285 


noised about that a grand assault was to be made 
upon the Tripolitan town and shipping. 

The guard had reported the substance of such con¬ 
versation as he had heard in the cabin, while the 
officers were in consultation with the commodore, 
declaring that at last were we, so soon as the wind 
should prove friendly, to come as near our piratical 
foes as they would allow, and from that moment all 
was excitement on the gun-deck. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


BOMBARDING. 

B ECAUSE of the fact that Seth and I had little 
to do in that which follows from the 28th of 
August until the 3d of September, save such duties 
as would naturally be expected from a frigate’s boys, 
and were in no particular danger at any time, although 
we may have fancied such to be the case, I am dis¬ 
posed to set down here what another has written con¬ 
cerning the two bombardments which occurred. 

As in other cases already mentioned, we knew very 
little of our own knowledge regarding the work done, 
or results arrived at, and therefore can best describe 
the situation by using the words of an officer who 
was closely in touch with all that took place. 

His story of our battering at the door of Tripoli 
is much as follows, save where I have added certain 
matters with which Seth or I was familiar: — 

“ The weather proving very fine and the wind favor¬ 
able, on the 28th Commodore Preble determined to 
286 


BOMBARDING. 


287 


make a more vigorous assault on the town and bat¬ 
teries than any which had preceded it, and his dispo¬ 
sitions were taken accordingly. 

“The gunboats and bombards requiring so many 
men to manage them, the Constitution and the small 
vessels had been compelled to go into action short of 
hands, in the previous affairs. To obviate this diffi¬ 
culty, the John Adams had been kept before the 
town, and a portion of her officers and crew, and 
nearly all her boats, were put in requisition on the 
present occasion. 

“ Captain Chauncey himself, with about seventy of 
his people, went on board the flagship, and all the 
boats of the squadron were hoisted out and manned. 
The bombards were crippled and could not be 
brought into service, — a circumstance that probably 
was of no great consequence, on account of the bad¬ 
ness of the materials they were compelled to use. 
These two vessels, with the Scourge , transports, and 
John Adams , were anchored well off at sea, not being 
available in the contemplated cannonading. 

“ Everything being prepared, a little after midnight 
the following gunboats proceeded to their stations: — 

No. 1. Captain Somers. 

No. 2. Lieutenant Gordon. 


288 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


No. 3. Mr. Brooks, master of the Argus . 

No. 4. Captain Decatur. 

No. 5. Lieutenant Lawrence. 

No. 6. Lieutenant Wadsworth. 

No. 7. Lieutenant Crane. 

No. 9. Lieutenant Thorpe. 

“They were divided into two divisions as before, 
Captain Decatur having become the superior officer, 
however, by his recent promotion. 

“About three o’clock in the morning the gunboats 
advanced close to the rocks at the entrance of the 
harbor, covered by the Siren , Captain Stewart; Argus, 
Captain Hull; Vixen , Captain Smith; Nautilus , Lieu¬ 
tenant Reed; and Enterprise , Lieutenant Commandant 
Robinson, and accompanied by all the boats of the 
squadron. 

“ Here they anchored, with springs on their cables, 
and commenced a cannonade on the enemy’s shipping, 
castle, and town. As soon as the day dawned, the 
Constitution weighed and stood in toward the rocks, 
under a heavy fire from the batteries, Fort English, 
and the castle.” 

It must be understood that Seth and I had very 
little to do. We were not called upon to man the 
boats, since only oarsmen were wanted, and we could 


BOMBARDING. 289 

not be expected to perform the work of men at such 
a task. 

We overhung the open port, however, craning our 
necks to see all that might be taking place, and on 
the alert for a call from any of the officers. Under¬ 
standing that we might get ourselves into serious 
trouble if we failed to appear, by reason of not hear¬ 
ing the summons, whenever our names were called, 
we joined forces with Joe Foster, and took turns 
standing watch: one lad remaining near the forward 
ladder while the other two gazed out over the sea. 

By changing sentinels every fifteen minutes, it was 
possible for all three to view the scene without dan¬ 
ger of neglecting duty. 

We believed, as did the majority of the crew, that 
on this day we would run the piratical fleet down, and 
some even fancied that a landing would be made to 
attack the walled city; therefore, when the frigate was 
gotten under way, and the men called to quarters, our 
hearts beat fast and loud, for it surely appeared as if 
now was come the time when we would take part 
in a veritable battle, instead of standing off at long 
range. 

It is with shame that I set down the fact of my 

return to cowardice the moment it appeared as if 
u 


290 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


danger was menacing. Try as I might, I could not 
repress that certain fluttering in my breast which told 
me I was being attacked with timorousness; but I 
fought sturdily against it, succeeding so well that 
neither Seth nor Joe had any idea that I was nigh to 
showing the white feather. 

The writer whose story is before me, and who sets it 
down so much more clearly than I could ever hope to 
do, says: “ At this time the enemy’s gunboats and 
galleys, thirteen in number, were closely and warmly 
engaged with the eight American boats, and the Con¬ 
stitution, ordering by signal the latter to retire, because 
their ammunition was nearly exhausted, delivered a 
heavy fire of round and grape on the former as she 
came up. One of the enemy’s boats was soon sunk, 
two were run ashore to prevent them from meeting a 
similar fate, and the rest retreated.” 

No matter how cowardly a fellow might be, he could 
not feel any fear whatsoever in such an affair as we of 
the Constitution then engaged. 

It was as if a single glance at the frigate was suf¬ 
ficient to send the enemy flying shoreward, and our 
broadsides were so heavy and frequent that they really 
did not get an opportunity to reply to them. 

It was much like standing behind a stone wall and 


BOMBARDING. 


291 


pelting with rocks a fellow about half your size; but in 
this case the fellow was a villanous pirate whom it 
would be a service to the world generally to kill. 

If we could have poured such broadsides into the 
town at so short a range, I’ll answer for it that the 
Americans in prison there would have been speedily 
released, and his high mightiness, the Bashaw, brought 
to our terms. 

Although we knew it would be impossible to come 
very near the city, all hands of us set up the wildest 
shouts of joy when the gallant old frigate ran as near 
inshore as the rocks would permit, and from that 
moment I gave more heed to serving Master Cutbush 
with ammunition than to the possibility that a Turkish 
bullet might come aboard to my injury. 

As the story-writer sets down: “ The Constitution 
now continued to stand on until she had run in within 
musket-shot of the mole, when she brought to, and 
opened upon the town, batteries, and castle. Here she 
lay three-quarters of an hour, pouring in a fierce fire, 
with great effect, until, finding that all the small ves¬ 
sels were out of gun-shot, she hauled off.” 

The gentleman may well say that we poured in a 
fierce fire. I had never believed that those great 
guns could be worked so rapidly until I saw the crew 


292 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


sending shot after shot ashore, as intimation that it 
would be wise for the Bashaw to release such Ameri¬ 
cans as he held in prison or in slavery. 

Every man, and boy too for that matter, was stripped 
to the waist, and before the firing had continued half an 
hour we were so begrimed with smoke and powder that 
one would have said that we were a crew of negroes. 

The gun-deck was almost stifling with smoke from 
the burning powder; the guns became so heated 
that one could hardly lay his naked hand on them, 
and yet our fellows rammed home charge after 
charge as rapidly as the work might be done, think¬ 
ing all the while that every shot sent into the city 
might serve in some slight degree to effect the 
release of comrades who, on shore, were doubtless 
listening eagerly and with bursting hearts to these 
messages from their countrymen. 

We boys never thought of danger, fatigue, or dis¬ 
comfort. We had simply in mind the knowledge 
that it was possible for us to do some small part of 
this fierce work, and we ran here and there, bent only 
on serving the gunners to the best of our ability, 
hoping most fervently meanwhile that Commodore 
Preble might find some way of bringing us yet nearer 
the town. 


BOMBARDING. 293 

I could, at that moment, have laughed at the idea 
of being afraid of Turkish shot or shell. 

I was seized with a frenzy such as I find it impos¬ 
sible to describe, and no peril would have seemed 
too great if, by incurring it, we might have come to 
a hand-to-hand fight with those ruffians within the 
walls of the city. 

It was said later: “ About seven hundred heavy 
shot were hove at the enemy in this attack, besides a 
good many from the chase-guns of the small vessels. 
The enemy sustained much damage and lost many 
men. The American brigs and schooners were a 
good deal injured aloft, as was the Constitution. 
Although the latter ship was so long within range 
of grape, many of which shot struck her, she had 
not a man hurt! Several of her shrouds, back-stays, 
trusses, spring-stays, chains, lifts, and a great deal 
of running rigging was shot away, and yet her hull 
escaped with very trifling injuries. 

“ A boat belonging to the John Adams , under the 
orders of Mr. John Orde Creighton, one of the ship’s 
master’s mates, was sunk by a double-headed shot 
which killed three men and badly wounded a fourth, 
but the officer and the rest of the boat’s crew were 
saved. 


294 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ In this attack a heavy shot from the American 
gunboats struck the castle, passed through a wall, 
and rebounding from the opposite side of the room, 
fell within six inches of Captain Bainbridge, who was 
in bed at the moment, and covered him with stones 
and mortar, from under which he was taken, consid¬ 
erably hurt, by his own officers. 

“ More injury was done to the town in this attack 
than in either of the others, the shot appearing to 
have told on many of the houses.” 

We on the gun-deck hardly knew the Constitution 
had been struck until after we hauled off, and then 
it was as if we were half wrecked in our rigging, as 
one saw the severed ends of ropes swinging in the 
breeze, or took note of the splintered spars. 

However, as has been set down, not a man among 
us was injured, and when we had returned to our 
station just outside the harbor, the sea-lawyers of the 
gun-deck set their tongues to wagging over the ques¬ 
tion as to whether we had gained enough in this 
bombardment to repay us for the labor and ammuni¬ 
tion expended. 

And for four days following, these old barnacles 
went over and over again all the incidents of the 
attack until one grew sick with hearing the same 


BOMBARDING. 


295 


words, and my heart rejoiced when the news came 
forward that we were about to make another and yet 
more spirited attack. 

I have not set down in that interval anything 
which Seth or I did, and, in fact, it would prove dry 
reading. 

We two lads were called upon for nothing save 
our regular tasks, and as for holding private converse 
with each other, it would have been well-nigh impos¬ 
sible, for at whatever part of the ship a fellow might 
go, it was only to run upon a knot of seamen dis¬ 
cussing the situation, as if success or failure depended 
upon their jawing. 

To Seth and me it seemed as if this next attack 
was but a portion of the one just ended, and since 
we had been in no particular danger at that time, 
we absolutely forgot to be frightened when prepara¬ 
tions were making for another advance into the harbor. 

Again is it wisest for me to use the words of 
others rather than my own, which fail oftentimes in 
expressing all I have in mind: “ On the 3d of 
September, everything being ready, at half-past two, 
the signal was made for the small vessels to 
advance. 

“ The enemy had improved the time as well as the 


296 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Americans, and they had raised three of their own 
gunboats that had been sunk in the affairs of the 3d 
and of the 28th of August. These craft were now 
added to the rest of their flotilla. 

“The Tripolitans had also changed their mode of 
fighting. Hitherto, with the exception of the affair 
of the 3d, their galleys and gunboats had lain either 
behind the rocks, in positions to fire over them, or 
at the opening between them, and they consequently 
found themselves to leeward of the frigate and small 
American cruisers, the latter invariably choosing 
easterly winds to advance with, as they would per¬ 
mit crippled vessels to retire. 

“ On the 3d of August, the case excepted, the 
Turks had been so roughly treated by being brought 
hand to hand, when they evidently expected nothing 
more than a cannonade, that they were not disposed 
to venture again outside the harbor. 

“ On the 3d of September, however, the day at 
which we have now arrived, their plan of defence 
was judiciously altered. No sooner was it perceived 
that the American squadron was in motion, with a 
fresh design to annoy them, than their gunboats and 
galleys got under way, and worked up to windward 
until they had gained a station on the weather side 


BOMBARDING. 


297 


of the harbor, directly under the fire of Fort English, 
as well as of a new battery that had been erected a 
little to the westward of the latter. 

“ This disposition of the enemy’s force required a 
corresponding change on the part of the Americans. 
The bombards were directed to take stations and to 
commence throwing their shells, while the gunboats, 
in two divisions, commanded as usual by Captains 
Decatur and Somers, and covered by the brigs and 
schooners, assailed the enemy’s flotilla. 

“ This arrangement separated the battle into two 
distinct parts, leaving the bomb-vessels very much 
exposed to the fire of the castle, the mole, crown, 
and other batteries. 

“The Tripolitan gun-boats and galleys stood the 
fire of the American flotilla until the latter had got 
within reach of musketry, when they retreated. The 
assailants now separated, some of the gun-boats 
following the enemy, and pouring in their fire, while 
the others, with the brigs and schooners, cannonaded 
Fort English. 

“In the meanwhile, perceiving that the bombards 
were suffering severely from the undisturbed fire of 
the guns to which they were exposed, Commodore 
Preble ran down in the Constitution quite near the 


298 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


rocks and within the bomb-vessels, and brought to. 
Here the frigate opened as warm a fire as probably 
ever came out of the broadside of a single-decked ship, 
and in a position where seventy heavy guns could 
bear upon her.” 

Up to this time we lads had not been called upon 
for extra duty, and, Master Cutbush being in a fine 
humor, owing to the prospect of heavy fighting 
before him, I had good opportunity for seeing all 
that took place within my line of vision as I stood 
at the port of No. 8 gun. 

It was when the frigate was brought around to 
run toward Fort English that the old gunner said 
to me, in the tone of one who believes himself 
on the verge of some great pleasure: — 

“ I reckon you won’t have much chance for loafin’ 
from this out, lad, till the action’s over. If I’m not 
mistaken, we’ll be called upon to give the heathen 
much the same dose as was given the last time we 
paid ’em a visit, an’ we’re the boys to do it.” 

What a roar went up from the eager men when 
we brought to within short range, and word was 
passed to fire at will! 

Once more all hands stripped for the work; we 
boys were ordered to jump to it for all we were 


bombarding. 


299 

worth; every man at the guns plied rammer or 
sponge as if his own life depended upon quickness 
of movement, and in the merest fraction of time, 
after the command had been given, the gun-deck 
was shrouded in smoke, and reverberating with the 
reports of the cannon. 

The frigate trembled incessantly; one shook as 
with a palsy whether he ran to and fro, or stood 
still; and poor timorous me never so much as realized 
that all this while the pirates might be hurling shot 
and shell at us, as we were at them. 

Once I forgot myself entirely in the heat of battle, 
and, as before, I should have yelled for very joy had 
it been announced that we were to land for a hand- 
to-hand encounter with the villanous Tripolitans. 

During that short time I came to understand 
how timorous men may be mistaken for heroes. 
It is because they forget themselves entirely, and 
are excited by the fumes of the powder. 

But read what we did, as set down by one who 
can describe such things as they should be described: 
“The whole harbor, in the vicinity of the town, was 
glittering with the spray of the Constitution's shot, 
and each battery, as usual, was silenced as soon as 
it drew her attention. 


300 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ After throwing more than three hundred round 
shot, besides grape and canister, the frigate hauled 
off, having previously ordered the other vessels to 
retire from action, by signal. 

“The gunboats, in this affair, were an hour and 
fifteen minutes engaged, in which time they threw 
four hundred round shot, besides grape and canis¬ 
ter. Lieutenant Trippe, who had so much distin¬ 
guished himself, and who had received so many 
wounds a month previous, resumed the command of 
No. 6 for this occasion. 

“ Lieutenant Morris, of the Argus , was in charge 
of No. 3. All the small vessels suffered, as usual, 
aloft, and the Argus sustained some damage in her 
hull. 

“ The Constitution was so much exposed in the 
attack that her escape can only be attributed to 
the weight of her own fire. It had been found, in 
previous affairs, that so long as this ship could play 
upon a battery, the Turks could not be kept at their 
guns; and it was chiefly while she was veering, or 
tacking, that she suffered. 

“ But, after making allowance for the effect of her 
own cannonade, and for the imperfect gunnery of the 
enemy, it creates wonder that a single frigate could 


BOMBARDING. 


301 


lie opposed to more than double her own number of 
available guns, and these, too, principally, of heavier 
metal, while they were protected by stone walls. 

“ On this occasion the frigate was not supported by 
the gunboats at all, and she became the sole object 
of the enemy’s aim after the bombards had with¬ 
drawn. 

“As might have been expected, the Constitution 
suffered more than in any of the previous affairs, 
though she received nothing larger than grape in her 
hull. She had three shells through her canvas, one of 
which rendered the maintopsail momentarily useless. 
Her sails, standing and running rigging, were also 
much cut with shot. 

“ Captain Chauncey, of the John Adams , and a party 
of his officers and crew, served in the Constitution again 
on this day, and were of essential use. Indeed, in 
all the service which succeeded her arrival, the com¬ 
mander, officers, and crew of the John Adams were 
actively employed, though the ship herself could not 
be brought before the enemy for the want of gun- 
carriages. 

“The bombards, having been much exposed, suf¬ 
fered accordingly. Number 1 was so much crippled as 
to be unable to move without being towed, and was 


302 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


near sinking when she was got to the anchorage. 
Every shroud she had was shot away. 

“ Commodore Preble expressed himself satisfied with 
the good conduct of every man in the squadron. All 
the vessels appeared to have been well conducted and 
efficient in their several stations. 

“ Of the effect of the shells, there is no account to 
be relied on, though it is probable that, as usual, many 
did not explode. There is no doubt, however, that the 
bombs were well directed, and that they fell into the 
town.” 


CHAPTER XVII. 

“ COUSIN RICHARD.” 


OURELY Commodore Preble had given good proof 
^ that he was not an officer prone to idling away 
his time. 

He had made five attacks upon Tripoli within a 
month, not counting the destruction of the Phila¬ 
delphia, which should really be reckoned as the 
boldest adventure of them all. 

Although our gun-deck orators and sea-lawyers had 
argued that nothing was being accomplished, so far 
as the reduction of the town and liberation of the 
prisoners were concerned, they one and all grieved 
because our commodore was soon to be superseded 
in command. 

They argued, and I have come to learn that old 
shellbacks will spend much breath in argument, 
however trifling or important the subject under dis¬ 
cussion, that even though nothing material may 
have been accomplished, Commodore Preble was the 


303 


304 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


one man above all others to give the Tripolitan 
pirates such a lesson as they needed. 

I am not to be understood as stating that any of 
our people had aught to say against Commodore 
Barron. All the old sea-dogs knew him as a skilled 
seaman and a good officer. 

When the John Adams first brought the news 
that the American Congress had appointed him to 
the command of the Mediterranean Squadron to 
supersede Commodore Preble because of certain state 
reasons, and not that our commander was humiliated 
thereby, every gun-deck philosopher insisted that it 
was a mistake; but with all their insistence the fact 
remained. 

I might fill an ordinary book with the discussions 
which ensued, and yet when it was done there would 
remain to be said only that Commodore Preble must 
give up the command as soon as the forty-four-gun 
frigate President should arrive. 

Even though we had seemed to accomplish little, 
the continual battering against the door of Tripoli 
must eventually make some impression, and we, for 
by this time I am warranted in counting Seth and 
myself among the crew, were burning with the de¬ 
sire to be in at the death. 


U COUSIN RICHARD.’’ 30$ 

However, it is not for a common seaman to say 
where he shall be at any particular time, and talk 
as long as they might, the people of the Constitution 
could not change the plans mapped out by the Gov¬ 
ernment of the United States insomuch as a single 
hair. 

Although we little dreamed of it at the moment, 
it was destined that the days of Commodore Preble’s 
command should be marked by disaster so great and 
so appalling as to daunt the spirits of the most 
valiant. 

Before this last attack that I have set down, and 
which was the fifth, the carpenters had been at work 
on board the Intrepid\ which, it must be remembered, 
was formerly the ketch Mastico , that craft used by 
us in the destruction of the Philadelphia. 

No one gave any particular attention to this fact, 
first because the men only worked on board the 
ketch when there was nothing else to be done, and 
secondly, for the matter had been considered seri¬ 
ously by the gun-deck gossips, it was supposed no 
more than ordinary repairs were being made. 

It was on the evening of the 3d of September, 
when, the action having come to an end, the frigate 
returned to an anchorage, and a goodly portion of 


x 


30 6 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


her crew were set to work repairing damages, that 
we began to understand something extraordinary was 
in the wind. 

Now, as has been set down, the Constitution suf¬ 
fered considerably in this last action. Both standing 
and running rigging were much cut by shot and 
shell, the canvas was torn, and we had no less than 
fourteen wounds in the hull made by grape. 

As a matter of course it was necessary that all 
this be repaired without loss of time, because at any 
hour the wind might haul around with such force 
as to necessitate our putting to sea, and it was by 
no means improbable that the Tripolitans would take 
it into their heads to turn the tables, — instead of 
allowing us to make the attacks, they might try 
something of the same kind themselves. 

Therefore, as I have said, the first duty to be con¬ 
sidered was that of putting the frigate into a sea¬ 
worthy condition, and it was naturally believed by 
all that the entire crew would be set about the task, 
regardless of every other necessity. 

Commodore Preble was not the man to take any 
such chances as that of allowing a single night to 
pass before the ship had been restored to her former 
condition, and therefore the greatest surprise came 



‘“we RAN MERE AMD THERE, BENT ONLY ON SERVING THE GUNNERS.'” 
















> 


* 

























' 








' 4 
























COUSIN RICHARD. 


307 


u 


upon us all when no more than two-thirds of our 
crew were ordered to bind up the good ship’s wounds, 
while the remainder were mustered amidships for 
what at the time was spoken of as “other duties.” 

Among these last was Master Cutbush, Barry 
Thomas, Seth, and myself, and while we stood there 
in the darkness every tongue was wagging over the, 
to us, singular fact that within a few moments from 
the time an action had been ended, some other enter¬ 
prise appeared to be in contemplation. 

Many were the speculations indulged in. One man 
suggested that a boat expedition would probably be 
sent out, with the idea that we might catch the 
enemy napping by returning so soon. 

Another believed there was some cutting out to be 
done while the Turkish fleet was partially disabled, 
and yet more of the party honestly confessed that 
they were unable to so much as guess what might 
be on hand. 

Then it was that, to the surprise of all, the Intrepid 
was towed as near as she could lay with safety, and 
when this had been done we idle ones were ordered 
into the boats to board her. 

“It’s a cuttin’ out expedition, lads,” Master Cut- 
bush said, with an air of exceeding wisdom, “an’ 


308 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


they have given us that old hooker in which to do 
the work. Now, I’m not one who turns up his nose 
at any kind of duty; but this knockin’ around Tripoli 
harbor in a craft like yonder ketch, isn’t to my 
likin’.” 

The old man indulged in a long fit of grumbling, 
which it is not necessary to set down here, and did 
not cease his complaints until we were on board, 
where it could be plainly seen that all his speculations 
or imaginings were false. 

Whatever it might be the commodore’s intention to 
do with the ketch, any such work as using her to 
cut out one of the enemy’s vessels on that night was 
not contemplated. 

As soon as we had been put on board, the boats 
were ordered to return to the frigate to be laden 
with certain queer stores, a goodly portion of which 
made up the odd cargo. 

Until the men should return with whatsoever was 
to be sent on board, we, having been set about no 
duty, were at liberty to look around us at will, and 
then could be seen what the carpenters had been doing. 

In the hold of the ketch, just forward of the main¬ 
mast, had been built a small room extending from 
keelson to deck, and a similar contrivance was found 


COUSIN RICHARD. 


309 


<( 


>> 


aft, blocking up what had formerly been the cabin. 
Between the two ran a trunk, or tube, formed of 
boards, and measuring perhaps two feet square. 

It was a most singular contrivance, and, puzzle their 
brains over it as they might, the eldest of our seamen 
could come to no satisfactory conclusion regarding the 
purpose of these structures which had destroyed the 
ketch for a transport or gun-vessel. 

Master Cutbush, with two or three old cronies, cap¬ 
tains of guns, marched solemnly from one of these 
structures to the other, tapping the connecting tube 
or trunk to make certain it formed a passage between 
the two, and shaking their heads sagely as if to give 
us youngsters the impression of being thoroughly 
familiar with such contrivances, but we who watched 
them were not deceived; we understood full well that 
they were thoroughly puzzled. 

The old barnacles were yet nosing around, trying to 
make out the meaning of it all, when the first boat 
load of material was brought from the Constitution, 
others following in rapid succession, until even a lad 
like myself could gain a very good idea of why the 
Intrepid had been thus transformed into a sort of 
floating storehouse. 

When, nearabout morning, the men detailed for such 


3io 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


purpose had finished their work of transshipment, 
there was on board the ketch above an hundred barrels 
of gunpowder in bulk, which had been put into the 
magazine forward of the mainmast. 

It was packed down as solidly as was consistent with 
safety, and over the top, just below the deck, was laid a 
flooring of boards, on which was stowed many round 
shot, bits of old iron, and a ton or more of kent ledge, 
or what landsmen would call pig-iron, which had been 
used for ballast. 

Directly above this magazine, on the deck, were 
placed fifty thirteen-and-one-half-inch shells, a hun¬ 
dred nine-inch shells, and any odds and ends of metal 
that could be picked up aboard the vessels of the 
squadron. 

Now it was evident to all that this enormous quantity 
of powder had been placed in the stout magazine with 
the shot and shell above it, to form what might be 
called a floating mine, or an “ infernal machine,” and, 
as a matter of course, to be used against the enemy; 
but how, we as yet were in ignorance. 

After this had been done, and the shot and shell 
secured by timbers spiked to the deck, so that they 
might not roll off when the ketch was tossed about by 
the sea, we laid a train of powder in the wooden tube 


COUSIN RICHARD. 


<( 


> > 


31 1 


of which I have spoken, running through it a length of 
port-fire, or fuse. 

The structure in the stern was filled with splinters of 
light wood, oakum saturated with oil, tar, rags, and, in 
fact, everything which would serve to make a quick 
and fierce blaze. 

Not until daylight had we come to the end of our 
labors, and when all hands of us went on board the 
Constitution for breakfast, it can well be imagined what 
a chattering and palavering ensued. 

Even Master Cutbush did not consider it beneath his 
dignity to be greatly excited by the scheme of sending 
this floating mine in among the enemy’s fleet, as was 
unquestionably the commodore’s intention, and all the 
old sea-lawyers decided that it must work great havoc ; 
but as to how the machine might be gotten into the 
midst of the fleet was a question on which they were 
sadly divided. 

“ It will serve to blow up the whole town as well as 
the craft,” the captain of No. 4 gun said, with the air 
of one who defies contradiction. 

“ Ay, that it will,” Master Cutbush was pleased to 
agree. “ But how the craft may be run in is more ’n I 
can figger.” 

“ Some of our people will volunteer to sail her,” Seth 


312 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


su gg es ted, and one would have supposed from the con¬ 
temptuous looks with which his proposition was received, 
that he had made the most foolish remark possible. 

“ When the moon is brought down to be cut up for 
green cheese, you’ll find sailormen manning a craft like 
that, but not before,” Master Cutbush said curtly, and 
his comrades wagged their heads as if to say his opin¬ 
ion was also theirs. 

It did indeed seem to me out of the question that 
any one would attempt to carry the ketch into the 
harbor, loaded as she was, for a single shot would 
serve to set off the explosives, and certainly no man 
on board of her might escape death, for she would 
be torn into a thousand fragments. 

Besides all that, the Intrepid was a dull sailing 
vessel, and, while standing through the western passage 
as she must to come into the most advantageous posi¬ 
tion, it would be necessary to run directly in the face 
of several batteries, all of which, it was to be supposed, 
would open fire upon her at once. 

Afterward, she must run close among the gunboats 
and galleys of the enemy until arriving at a point 
decided upon. 

Allowing that all this might be done without the 
mine’s having been exploded by the fire of the Tri- 


“COUSIN RICHARD.” 3 13 

politan forces, how would it be possible for her crew, 
in case she carried any, to escape ? 

Having come to this point in- their discussions, the 
men of the Constitution decided beyond question that 
it was in the commodore’s mind to wait until the 
wind was in the right direction, and then send her 
through the channel at random, having fired a slow 
match, trusting that the explosion would occur at the 
proper moment. 

Having thus settled the question while eating break¬ 
fast, the surprise, and I might almost say the conster¬ 
nation, of our people was overpowering when one of 
the marines came forward with the information that 
Captain Somers, Seth’s cousin Richard, had volun¬ 
teered to take charge of the venture, and Lieutenant 
Wadsworth, our lieutenant of the Constitution , offered 
himself as the second in command. 

The marine made the statement so emphatically 
that we could but believe he had heard such con¬ 
versation in the cabin as warranted his making it,— 
that ten men would be allowed to go with these 
officers to aid in working the Intrepid to her position 
in the harbor, and then pull back the two boats 
which were to be towed astern. 

I wish it might be possible for me to set down here 


314 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


so plainly that he who reads could see before him 
the picture which was presented on the gun-deck 
when this news had been imparted. 

During what seemed to me five minutes, the men 
forgot to eat, to smoke, or to continue whatsoever 
they were doing at the moment the marine came for¬ 
ward; but all gazed in open-mouthed astonishment, 
one at the other, asking with their eyes if it could be 
possible such a hazardous venture was to be made. 

Then, when the tongues were loosened, the confu¬ 
sion was great, each man venturing an opinion with¬ 
out waiting to hear what his neighbor might think 
regarding the affair, and there was such a din that I 
was forced to put my mouth close to Seth’s ear as I * 
shouted: — 

“Think you Master Cutbush will believe it neces¬ 
sary to shove us into this venture, in order that he 
may have further proof we are deserving of pro¬ 
motion ? ” 

Seth shook his head violently, a look of alarm 
coming over his face at the bare thought that such 
a proposition might be made to us, and my heart 
began to quiver, as it always did when I was about 
to be attacked by cowardice. 

It was while the tumult was at its height that our 


COUSIN RICHARD.” 


315 


news-gatherer, the marine, came running back with 
word that the Intrepid would be sent in on this same 
evening. 

There was a good leading wind from the east¬ 
ward, the clouds were gathering in promise of a 
dark night, and it was not well that our floating 
mine remain among the squadron any longer than 
was absolutely necessary, lest by some misadventure 
she be exploded, and work upon us the damage we 
intended should be done to the Tripolitans. 

“ Then it is likely volunteers will be called for 
soon,” Master Cutbush said, after this latest news 
had been digested, and I fancied he glanced toward 
Seth and me, although why boys should be needed 
in such an enterprise was more than I could say. 

However, if the old gunner had demanded it, I 
should have felt forced to offer my services; but it 
so chanced, fortunately, that there was no opportunity 
for us to volunteer or to hang back. 

The work of repairing the injuries inflicted by the 
Tripolitans upon the frigate was well-nigh finished 
at noon, and while the men were lounging around 
on deck, after the noonday meal had been served, 
word was passed for them to gather in the waist. 

We knew, without being told, that the moment had 


316 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

arrived when those who were to distinguish them¬ 
selves in this most hazardous venture might have 
an opportunity for volunteering. 

When we were assembled where it would be possi¬ 
ble to hear all that might be said from the quarter¬ 
deck, Mr. Robinson made his appearance, and after 
stating what we already knew regarding the purpose 
for which the Intrepid had been converted into a 
mine, he said : — 

“ It has been decided that two of the best boats 
in the fleet, one of six oars from our frigate, and 
one of four oars from the Siren , be sent in with the 
ketch to bring off Captain Somers and Lieutenant 
Wadsworth when their work has been done. 

“ According to that decision, only six men may be 
allowed to volunteer from the Constitution , and the 
commodore has, through me, called upon you to know 
who they shall be. Remember that this venture is 
as hazardous as it well can be; therefore let no man 
step forward without considering all the chances. 
There can be no imputation of cowardice upon those 
who refuse. Take plenty of time to turn the matter 
over, and then if there be six among you of the mind to 
share in the enterprise, step forward.” 

It was as if Mr. Robinson had no sooner ceased 


COUSIN RICHARD. 


317 


{< 


speaking than every man and boy of us advanced, 
Seth and I among the rest, even though we were far 
from wanting to go aboard that floating mine. 

“It will please the commodore, as it does me, to 
know that all of you are ready for this most dan¬ 
gerous enterprise; but I repeat that no more than 
six, and they must be unmarried men, are allowed 
to set out from the frigate. Now, how many will 
step back?” 

Not a man moved, and Mr. Robinson continued, 
with a smile : — 

“The boys of the ship are not to be counted in 
this call for volunteers. We want the sturdiest and 
ablest seamen among you.” 

It can well be fancied how my heart leaped at 
those words. 

Here, at all events, was an opportunity to risk 
one’s life in which I would not be allowed to take 
part, however much Master Cutbush might desire it, 
and yet I held a place in the line, determined to show 
my willingness, particularly since there was no fear 
my services would be accepted. 

Well, seeing that he could not select any six from 
among all of us without laying himself open to a 
charge of favoritism, Mr. Robinson settled the matter 


31 8 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

by declaring that we might arrange it among our¬ 
selves by lot, and the selection was to be made 
within the hour. 

After this we were sent below, and during ten 
minutes or more the greatest confusion ensued. 

Every man who came within the requirements as 
set forth by our officer advanced reasons why he 
should be preferred above the others, and insisted 
that there was no reason to cast lots when the choice 
might readily be made, provided the speaker was 
allowed to make one of the number. 

Before the tumult could be quelled the master-at- 
arms was forced to call upon his assistants for aid, 
and compelled to make the direst threats unless the 
crew ceased the uproar without loss of time. 

At one moment it seemed as if his efforts would 
be vain, and then the captains of the guns took it 
upon themselves to restore order, and proceeded to 
business in true landsman’s fashion. 

Master Cutbush, as the oldest and most experienced 
seaman among them, was chosen to conduct the 
affair, and under his management matters went on 
exceedingly smooth. 

The men were drawn up in four lines, and the 
gun-deck scoured from end to end for paper to be cut 


** COUSIN Richard.” 319 

in as many squares as there were sailors coming 
within Mr. Robinson’s requirements. 

Seth and I were 'chosen to prepare what served as 
ballots, and after cutting as many as were needed, 
we wrote on six of them the word “go.” The re¬ 
mainder were left blank. 

“ It might as well be the word ‘ death,’ ” I whis¬ 
pered to Seth while we were thus engaged. “ There 
is in my mind the belief that he who leaves the 
squadron on such a venture will never return,” and 
my comrade replied gravely : — 

“ It is well for you and me, Dick Cutbush, that 
boys are not wanted on the ketch, otherwise I am 
thinking Jacob Cutbush would have sent us aboard 
whether the remainder of the crew were willing or 
not, so eager is he to see us put ourselves wherever 
danger threatens.” 

I would not dwell long upon this scene, because 
afterward it came to me much as if I had a certain 
share in the death of those who set out-from the frigate. 

It is enough that I say we prepared the ballots 
according to the old gunner’s instructions, with six 
bearing the fatal word, and the remainder blank. 

Those slips of paper were put into my cap, and I 
was forced to stand out where every one might see 


320 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

me, mixing them up until there could be no possibility 
I knew the location of those squares which entitled the 
brave men to go without loss of time to their death. 

When all this had been done to Master Cutbush’s 
satisfaction, the seamen were called upon to march 
in line around where I stood, each being allowed to 
draw a single slip from the cap, and threatened that 
if any person attempted to gain an advantage by 
taking two or more ballots, such an one should be 
reported aft for punishment. 

The first man to draw what he was pleased to term 
a “lucky ticket” was Barry Thomas, who set up a 
shout of triumph which could be heard from one end 
of the frigate to the other as he waved the tiny 
square of paper above his head, and danced a horn¬ 
pipe of rejoicing. 

In due time the cap was emptied. 

The six devoted seamen had been selected, and as 
they stood apart by themselves, radiant with triumph, 
every messmate envied them. 

In fact, cowardly though I was, there came into 
my mind something like regret because I could not 
be of the number, although it is certain that I would 
have been shaken with fear if such a prospect stared 
me in the face. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


THE FLOATING MINE. 



HERE was little done during the remainder of this 


1 day, save such as was connected with the final 
preparations of the floating mine. 

Officers as well as men could think of nothing except 
the tremendous venture which was to be made, and 
the six of our crew who were to share in the enter¬ 
prise were treated by their messmates like distin¬ 
guished visitors, during the short time they stayed 
with us. 

To set down here all the speculations which we 
indulged in, or the many yarns told by the seamen, 
whether true or false, regarding ventures similar to 
the one proposed, would be to lose sight of the story 
entirely, and I question whether one, even had he 
been able, might not have spent months in such task. 

Therefore it is I shall pass over all that took place 
on board the frigate until nearabout seven o’clock 
in the evening, when signals were made from the 
y 321 


322 WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 

Constitution that everything was in readiness for the 
hazard. 

The fastest boat belonging to the frigate had been 
lowered into the water, and six oars selected by the 
carpenters from the stock on hand, with jealous care 
lest there should be a flaw in any of them. Six stout 
blades they were, and pronounced fit by the two or 
three hundred men who insisted upon making certain 
they were the best to be had. 

Then the half-dozen of our number who had drawn 
the fatal slips of paper, headed by Barry Thomas, 
embarked with the air of men who are about to take 
in some long-anticipated pleasure. 

Almost at the same time we could see the four-oared 
boat pull away from the Siren , and knew that her 
portion of the Intrepid's crew had been sent to take 
their stations. 

These two craft came alongside the floating mine, 
one to port and the other to starboard, almost at the 
same instant, and, watching from the frigate’s rail, 
we could see the brave fellows advance across the 
deck and shake hands with each other, much as I 
fancy gladiators in the olden times saluted before the 
battle began. 

Captain Somers had paid a visit to the Constitution 


THE FLOATING MINE. 


323 


shortly before our men were called upon to draw lots, 
and Seth watched keenly during the remainder of the 
day, hoping to have one more friendly w T ord with his 
relative before the venture was made; but in vain. 

The captain had evidently settled with Commodore 
Preble all the details of the business, and was, per¬ 
chance, closely engaged in putting matters shipshape 
aboard his own vessel. 

Our lieutenant, Mr. Wadsworth, was sent aboard 
the Intrepid in the captain’s gig, and the eight men 
called upon to do the rowing primped and fluttered 
on the gun-deck for fully half an hour before they 
were to perform the task, in order that every man 
jack of them might be gotten up in the most dandified 
style to do honor to our officer who was, so to speak, 
to represent us when the floating mine was exploded. 

As Mr. Wadsworth went down the gangway the 
officers gathered on the quarter as if a visitor of 
distinction was taking his departure, and the crew, 
from the youngest boy to the oldest seaman, lined 
the rail, or took their stations upon the yards as 
though dressing ship, that our appreciation of his 
bravery might be shown. 

As if timing his movements with those of his sec¬ 
ond officer, Captain Somers put off from the Nauti- 


324 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


his at the same moment our lieutenant went down 
the gangway, and when the frigate’s gig returned, 
the oarsmen reported that Mr. Israel, one of the 
schooner’s midshipmen, had been found secreted on 
the ketch in order that he might make sure of ac¬ 
companying the party. 

At first, Captain Somers was minded to turn him 
back, because it had been agreed that but ten sea¬ 
men and two officers should set out; but the young 
midshipman showed so much pluck and begged so 
hard that he was finally allowed to remain. 

It was a solemn moment for all in the fleet, when 
this little company of thirteen proceeded to get the 
floating mine under way, and at the same instant sig¬ 
nals were set aboard the Constitution for the Siren , 
Argus , Vixen , and Nautilus to convoy the Intrepid 
to the entrance of the western channel. 

It was nearabout eight o’clock, as Master Cutbush 
afterward declared, that the Intrepid and the vessels 
which were to accompany her stood away for Tripoli, 
and, the dusk of the evening having gathered, we of 
the frigate soon lost sight of the craft and her crew 
whom we were never to see again. 

Because of the fact that we could distinguish 
nothing more until suddenly the heavens were lighted 


THE FLOATING MINE. 


325 


up by a great glare, the very sea seemed to quiver, 
and we heard a resounding noise, as of an explo¬ 
sion, it is best I give here the account of what 
follows as written by an able officer, who gathered 
all that could ever be learned after many weeks of 
research. 

The Nautilus , Captain Somer’s own vessel, accom¬ 
panied the ketch close in, but on reaching a position 
where there was danger of her creating suspicion by 
being seen, she hauled off to take her station, like 
the other small vessels, near the rocks, in order to 
pick up the retreating boats. 

The last person of the squadron who had any 
communication with Captain Somers was Mr. Wash¬ 
ington Reed, the first lieutenant of his schooner, the 
Nautilus , who left him about nine o’clock. At that 
time all was calm, collected, and in order on board 
the floating mine. 

The general uneasiness was increased by the cir¬ 
cumstance that three Tripolitan gunboats lay near 
the inner end of the channel, and some of the last 
words of the experienced Decatur, before taking 
leave of his friend, was to caution him against these 
enemies. 

The sea was covered with a dense haze, though the 


326 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


stars were visible, and the last that may be said to 
have been seen of the Intrepid was the shadowy forms 
of her canvas as she steered slowly, but steadily, into 
the obscurity, where the eyes of the many anxious 
spectators fancied they could still trace her dim 
outline, most probably after it had totally disap¬ 
peared. 

When the Intrepid was last seen by the naked eye, 
she was not a musket-shot from the mole, standing 
directly for the harbor. To the last moment she 
appears to have been advancing. About this time 
the batteries began to fire. Their shot are said to 
have been directed toward every point where an enemy 
might be expected, and it is not improbable that 
some were aimed at the ketch. 

There was an interval of intense, almost breathless 
expectation, interrupted only by the flashes and roar 
of the enemy’s guns. 

Then a fierce and sudden light illuminated the sea; 
a torrent of fire streamed upward, and a concussion 
followed that made the cruisers in the offing tremble 
from their trucks to their keels. This sudden blaze 
of light was followed by a darkness of twofold 
intensity, and the guns of the batteries became mute, 
as if annihilated. 


THE FLOATING MINE. 


327 


Numerous shells were seen in the air, and some 
of them descended on the rocks, where they were 
heard to fall. Thq fuses were burning, and a few 
exploded, but much the greater part were extin¬ 
guished in the water. The mast, too, had risen per¬ 
pendicularly, with its rigging and canvas blazing, 
but the descent veiled all in night. 

So sudden and tremendous was the eruption, and 
so intense the darkness which succeeded it, that it 
was not possible to ascertain the precise position of 
the ketch at the moment. In the glaring, but fleet¬ 
ing light, no person could say he had noted more 
than that the Intrepid had not reached the point at 
which she aimed. A few cries arose from the town, 
but the subsequent and deep silence that followed 
was more eloquent than any clamor. 

If every eye had been watchful previous to the 
explosion, every eye now became doubly vigilant to 
discover the retreating boats. Men got over the 
sides of the vessels, holding lights and placing their 
ears near the water in the hope of detecting the 
sounds of muffled oars. 

The gallant adventurers never reappeared. Hour 
after hour went by, until hope itself became ex¬ 
hausted. Occasionally a rocket gleamed in the dark- 


328 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


ness, or a sullen gun was heard from the frigate as 
signals to the boats; but the eyes that should have 
seen the first were sightless, and the last tolled on 
the ears of the dead. 

The three vessels assigned to that service hovered 
around the harbor until the sun rose, but few traces 
of the Intrepid , and nothing of her devoted crew, 
could be discovered. The wreck of the mast lay on 
the rocks near the western entrance, and here and 
there a fragment was visible nigh it. One of the 
largest of the enemy’s gunboats was missing, and it 
was observed that two others, which appeared to be 
shattered, were being hauled upon the shore. The 
three that had lain across the entrance had disap¬ 
peared. 

It is now known that the bottom of the ketch 
afterward grounded on the north side of the rocks, 
near the round battery at the end of the mole, and 
as the wind was at the eastward, this renders it cer¬ 
tain the explosion took place in the western entrance 
to the harbor, fully a quarter of a mile from the spot 
it was intended the ketch should reach. 

In the wreck were found two mangled bodies, and 
four were picked up floating in the harbor or lodged 
on the shore. These were in the most shocking state 


THE FLOATING MINE. 


329 


of mutilation, and though Captain Bainbridge and two 
of his companions were taken to see them, it was 
impossible to distinguish even the officers from the 
men. Six more bodies were found the day after the 
explosion, on the shore to the southward of the town, 
and a six-oared boat, with one in it, had drifted on 
the beach to the westward. 

As there was but one body found in the boat, we 
are left to suppose it was that of the keeper. Of the 
four-oared boat there are no tidings; it was probably 
either destroyed by the explosion, or sunk by the 
falling fragments. 

That Captain Somers was as capable of sacrificing 
himself, when there was an occasion for it, as any 
man who ever lived, is probably as true as it is cer¬ 
tain that he would not destroy himself, and much 
less others, without sufficient reason. It has been 
supposed that the ketch was boarded by the enemy, 
and her resolute commander fired the train in pref¬ 
erence to being taken. 

From all the circumstances, however, it is the most 
rational opinion that the Intrepid was not intention¬ 
ally blown up. 

She, was under fire at the time, and although it 
is improbable the enemy had any shot heated to repel 


330 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


an attack so unexpected, a cold shot might easily 
have fired a magazine in the situation of that on the 
Intrepid. The deck of the ketch, moreover, was cov¬ 
ered with loaded shells, and one of these might have 
been struck and broken. 

Commodore Preble firmly believed that his officers 
blew themselves up, and it was also the general con¬ 
jecture, in the squadron then before Tripoli, that such 
had been the fate of these bold adventurers. 

One of three things seems to be highly probable: 
the ketch was either exploded by means of the 
enemy’s shot, than which nothing was easier in the 
situation where she lay ; the men may have acciden¬ 
tally fired the magazine while preparing to light the 
splinters below; or it was done intentionally in conse¬ 
quence of the desperate condition to which the party 
was reduced. 

Of the three, after weighing all the circumstances, 
it is natural to believe that the first is the most rea¬ 
sonable, as it was certainly easier to cause a vessel 
like the Intrepid , with a hundred barrels of loose 
powder in her magazine, to explode by means of 
shot, than one like No. 8, which is known to have 
been blown up in this manner in the action of the 
7th of August. 


THE FLOATING MINE. 


331 


A sad and solemn mystery, after all our conjec¬ 
tures, must forever veil the fate of those fearless 
officers and their hardy followers. In whatever light 
we view the affair, they were the victims of that 
self-devotion which causes the seaman and soldier to 
hold his life in his hands, when the honor or interest 
of his country demands the sacrifice. 

All that I have set down here regarding the terrible 
disaster has been, of course, the result of long research. 
Of my own knowledge I can only describe what took 
place on board the Constitution during that sad night. 

One can well fancy that not a man or boy of the 
frigate went below after the ketch and the convoying 
vessels faded from our sight into the darkness. 

No one attempted to converse with his neighbor; it 
was almost as if we dared not draw a long breath, lest 
by so doing we might drown some noise which should 
betoken what that brave party was doing. 

I do not believe a single man of us forward moved 
three paces from where he stood when we lost sight 
of the fleet, until that sudden glare came in the sky, 
and the frigate was tossed up as if a submarine mine 
had been exploded beneath her keel. 

We knew full well at the moment that the floating 
mine had been fired; but were far from dreaming of 
the result. 


332 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


It was natural to suppose that Captain Somers had 
taken the Intrepid to the point agreed upon by himself 
and Commodore Preble, and the only question in our 
minds was as to whether any one had lost his life in 
the attempt. 

Then rockets were sent up; guns were discharged at 
intervals that the boats might know the position of the 
frigate, if by any unforeseen circumstance they had 
been obliged to leave the harbor by the northerly 
entrance. 

The schooners which had convoyed the ketch gave 
us no token that all was well. Hour after hour went 
by more slowly than I had ever believed time could 
drag. 

Until the night was gone, no man suggested to his 
neighbor that perchance all that little party had per¬ 
ished ; the thought was too terrible to be put into 
words, and we waited in silent suspense until the heart 
was sick with hope deferred. 

Then came the light of day. We could see the 
schooners coming slowly from the entrance of the har¬ 
bor, as if unwilling to leave the place, and from that 
moment no words were needed to tell us that the dis¬ 
aster had been complete. 

Those old seamen who were ready to argue, and dis- 


THE FLOATING MINE. 


333 


cuss, and quarrel over the lightest affairs, now held 
their peace, and if it became necessary for one to speak 
to his neighbor, it was in such a tone as is employed in 
the presence of the dead. 

Finally, and it seemed as if a full week was passed 
since we saw her last, the Siren came to near at 
hand. A boat, with an officer in the stern-sheets, put 
off. 

The report of the night’s work, so far as known, was 
about to be made to the commodore; but we of the 
crew gained such information as could be told, even 
before our commanding officer heard it, for we over¬ 
hung the rail, those in the rear scrambling upon the 
backs of the men in front, that we might see the crew 
of the boat. 

Then, in a tone of awe, was repeated nothing save 
the fact that those who went into the harbor on board 
the Intrepid had failed to come back. 

It was disaster so complete as to terrify one. To 
have lost thirteen men in action would have been 
trifling compared with it. 

When we had learned that there was nothing to 
be told, Seth and I went away by ourselves, for it 
seemed as if the chill of death was upon us, and, 
sitting on the break of the forecastle deck, incapable 


334 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


of speech, we gazed almost without seeing them, 
upon the little knots of men who gathered here and 
there to speak in whispers of the shipmates whose go¬ 
ing out of the world was so mysterious, because there 
was none left to tell how the catastrophe came about. 

Later in the day, when the seamen were more 
accustomed to the tragedy, if I may use such a term, 
they spoke freely concerning what had happened, 
and it was the belief of all that Captain Somers had 
deliberately brought about the destruction of himself 
and his men rather than fall into the hands of the 
enemy. 

There were many among the crew, and chiefly 
those who had been foremost in jeering Seth because 
he had addressed the captain as “ Cousin Richard,” 
who took especial pains to approach the lad and 
speak him in a friendly manner, as if to atone for 
what had been spoken — as if to say that they had 
done a wrong in using the name of so brave a man 
to point a jest. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


PEACE. 

f I "'HERE is very much more I might say regarding 
* those brave fellows who sailed so gallantly and 
cheerfully into the harbor of Tripoli to meet their 
death, but I refrain from dwelling upon so sad a 
theme. 

During the first two weeks after the disaster, we 
of the Constitution s crew spoke but little concerning 
the absence of our shipmates, for it was as if the 
chill of death yet lurked on the gun-deck; but after 
such time had passed, the brave fellows were to us 
as the greatest heroes this country ever had or could 
produce, and we gloried in bringing up as the sub¬ 
ject of conversation this good deed or that generous 
action on the part of one or another, which was, to 
the minds of many of us, as if in such manner we 
held funeral services in their memory. 

To Seth and me this blockading work had grown 
more monotonous than ever, and we longed most 
fervently to be relieved from it. 


335 


336 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Tripoli was, in our eyes, simply a rendezvous for 
murderous and vile men of every kind, and during 
the evenings when the frigate cruised back and forth, 
we fancied the wraiths of those who had lost their 
lives on and off that blood-stained coast followed the 
ship on first this tack and then that, complaining 
because we had not avenged their taking off. 

Fortunately for our peace of mind, however, there 
was soon to be a change, and I felt certain it would 
be for the better, no matter in what desperate straits 
we might find ourselves. 

Twenty-four hours after the Intrepid vanished from 
our sight in the gloom, all the mortars, guns, shells, 
and round shot were taken out of the smaller vessels 
and stored aboard the frigate and the brigs. 

Seth and I were wholly at a loss to understand the 
reason for such disarmament, and puzzled over the 
matter a full day before finding opportunity to ask 
Master Cutbush for an explanation. 

The old gunner’s manner toward us had changed 
completely since that fatal night. 

I believe he realized that, but for the positive order 
that no boys be allowed to accompany the floating 
mine, he would have insisted on our going with the 
doomed party, and the thought of what might have 


PEACE. 


337 


been, caused him to be exceedingly kind and gentle 
with us. 

He soon gave us to understand why the smaller 
craft were being stripped of their ordnance, and with 
the explanation came relief to our heavy, timorous 
hearts. 

“ The stormy season is close at hand, lads,” the 
old man said, “an’ durin’ such time it is dangerous 
for shippin’ to remain on this coast. Once the on¬ 
shore wind sets in, we would be unable to make any 
attack, an’ unless the gunboats and bomb-vessels are 
sent away while the weather is favorable, they would 
of a certainty founder, or be driven ashore.” 

“ Do you mean that our squadron will draw off 
entirely ? ” Seth asked in surprise. 

“That is as may be, lad. I’m inclined to the belief 
that the larger ships will continue the blockade to 
such an extent as may be possible; but for a while 
there’ll be no more attacks on the villanous pirates. 
Besides, after sendin’ away a full hundred barrels of 
powder, it stands to reason that we’re not overly well 
supplied with ammunition, an’ more must be had be¬ 
fore we could make any great fist at a bombardment.” 

“And will nothing else be done toward releasing 
our countrymen who are imprisoned over yonder?” 


z 


338 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


I asked, saddened by the thought that they could not 
be restored to liberty at once. 

“ It don’t stand to reason we can do much more 
this season. Commodore Preble has not failed to take 
advantage of every opportunity; but even the wind 
and the sea will soon be against us, an’ they are 
enemies which cannot well be overcome. The crew 
of the Philadelphia , as well as those who have been so 
many years in slavery, will remain yet a little longer; 
but the time is near at hand, lads, when we shall 
humble the pirates of this coast, and that you may 
set down as a fact.” 

We soon had good proof that the first of Master 
Cutbush’s statements was correct. 

Two days later the John Adams, Siren, Nautilus, 
Enterprise, and Scourge were ordered to take the bom¬ 
bards and gunboats in tow for the port of Syracuse. 

The Constitution, Argus, and Vixen remained behind 
to maintain the blockade, and while Seth and I had 
no especial friends aboard any of the ships that 
had left the station, it seemed much as if we were 
abandoned by all the world. 

We were left in our comparative desolation only 
three days, and then the President, bearing the broad 
pennant of Commodore Barron, hove in sight, with 


PEACE. 


339 


the Constellation in company, and the word was 
passed from one end of the gun-deck to the other 
that our commodore was relieved from duty by the 
coming of this other commander. 

From such moment until the matter was fully settled, 
the tongues of the old shellbacks were loosened, and the 
one topic of conversation was as to who would command 
the Constitution after Commodore Preble went away. 

As a matter of fact, we lads, and every seaman 
and gunner might be counted with us, saw little or 
nothing of the officers aft, yet from the youngest to 
the oldest all felt uneasy and even distressed in mind 
by the knowledge that soon the frigate would be in 
the charge of another. 

How I wished that my term of service had expired, 
so I might return home in the same ship that bore 
the commodore. 

Both Seth and I felt as if Commodore Barron was 
the enemy of all on board, because he had simply 
obeyed orders in taking command of the squadron. 

However, common seamen and boys have little to 
say regarding the management of a ship of war, else 
had our commodore remained, and it made absolutely 
no difference whatever in the situation whether we 
were disgruntled or pleased. 


340 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Forty-eight hours after the trailsfer of authority, 
two vessels loaded with wheat were cut off while 
trying to enter the harbor of Tripoli, the Argus doing 
all the work, and these prizes were sent to Malta, 
with the Constitution as convoy. 

At this last port Commodore Preble took leave of 
the ship to sail for Syracuse on his way home, and 
to the delight of all our crew Captain Decatur came 
on board as captain in command of the frigate. 

He was an officer whom we knew to be a brave 
man, and the old shellbacks wisely concluded that 
we need borrow no further trouble, so far as the 
handling of the frigate was concerned. 

We returned to the blockading station, and before 
a month had passed Captain Decatur was given com¬ 
mand of the Congress , while Captain Rodgers, who had 
commanded the last-named frigate, came on board the 
Constitution. 

There is little more for me to tell concerning what 
Seth Gordon and I saw off the coast of Tripoli, for 
the stormy season was passed in the monotonous work 
of blockade duty, during which time we made no cap¬ 
tures, and never a gun was fired at the stronghold of 
the pirates. 

There came a decided change in our position, how- 


PEACE. 


341 


ever, yet one concerning Which I can say but little 
because of the fact that this yarn has already been 
spun to too long a length. 

The first American ship which came out from the 
United States after Commodore Preble relinquished 
command of the squadron brought that which was of 
the greatest importance to Seth and me, although we 
had never so much as an inkling of it until twenty- 
four hours had passed, when, to our great surprise, 
one of the marines came with the order for us to 
report to Captain Rodgers in his cabin. 

Such a summons as this frightened me so much that 
my knees shook until it was difficult to stand erect, and 
I am certain my face was as pale as Seth’s. 

We had never been further aft than the break of the 
deck. It was something so out of the ordinary routine 
for the captain of a frigate to hold speech with the 
boys on board that I felt positive we had, unwittingly, 
of course, committed some grave fault. 

Master Cutbush was also considerably disturbed ; but 
yet, as I learned afterward, there was a suspicion in his 
mind as to the reason for this unusual summons. 

We hurried into our best shirts and trousers, for 
there was little time to spend in primping lest the 
captain be kept waiting, and as we left the gun-deck 


342 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


a chorus of good wishes' from the old shellbacks fol¬ 
lowed us. 

It seemed to me as if some great misfortune 
threatened, and I had the greatest difficulty in making 
my way along the deck to the cabin entrance, where 
stood a marine on guard. 

A moment later we were facing the captain, looking, 
I doubt not, much as we felt, like two culprits. 

The commander began the interview by asking us 
a host of questions concerning ourselves. He seemed 
particularly desirous of knowing what kind of an edu¬ 
cation we had received, and although I blushed at 
being forced to admit that I had not taken such ad¬ 
vantage as a lad should of my opportunities to gain 
knowledge, I was by no means an ignoramus. 

When he had satisfied himself by actual trial that 
we could make a decent showing as mathematicians, 
were fairly good penmen, and had a general idea of 
other branches of study, he handed to each of us a 
bulky paper, folded twice, in such manner that we 
could not see what might be printed or written on 
it, saying as he did so: — 

“In consideration of your bravery and devotion to 
duty on the occasion of the Philadelphia's destruc¬ 
tion, your courage during the bombardment when 


PEACE. 


343 


No. 8 gunboat was blown up, a!nd the general good 
character given you by all the officers of the frigate, 
the Congress of the United States has promoted you 
to the rank of midshipmen, the same to date from 
August 7. You will take up your quarters aft imme¬ 
diately, and at once set about familiarizing yourselves 
with your new duties. Until we put in at Malta or 
Syracuse, you will be forced to get on as best you 
may without uniforms, but from that time on I shall 
expect you to dress as becomes your rank.” 

When the captain ceased speaking, I was in such 
a state of bewilderment as to hardly realize what he 
had been saying, and did not hear his command for 
us to follow him on deck. 

Had Seth not plucked me by the sleeve I might 
have remained in the cabin staring stupidly at the 
folded paper in my hand, which proved to be a com¬ 
mission, properly signed, promoting Richard Cutbush, 
boy on board the frigate Constitution , to be midship¬ 
man, etc. 

When we were standing on the quarter-deck just 
behind Captain Rodgers, I saw that the crew had 
been called aft, and my cheeks grew crimson with 
something very like shame at being forced to stand 
there with every man’s eyes upon me. 


344 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


Then it was that the commander read the order 
passed by the Congress regarding our two insignifi¬ 
cant selves, and when he had finished, the crew sent 
up such a cheer as must have been heard even in 
the city of Tripoli. 

Again Seth plucked me by the sleeve, else I might 
not have had sufficient wit to acknowledge the salute 
by a bow, and when it was all over — when the men 
had gone forward again — I stood like a simple, not 
knowing which way to turn. 

The captain must have directed one of the mid¬ 
shipmen to take us in charge, for a young gentleman 
stepped forward in quite the same manner as if we 
had been his equals, inviting us to go below to our 
new quarters. 

Of course it was necessary we bring our dunnage 
aft, and Mr. Wilson, he who had us in charge, would 
have sent one of the marines for our bags, but I 
made strong objections. 

It seemed too much like putting on foolish airs, 
and after arguing the matter good-naturedly a few 
moments, the young gentleman said with a smile: — 

“Very well, there is nothing to prevent your doing 
as you please; but I am told that Jacob Cutbush is 
an uncle to one of you, therefore I do not question 


PEACE. 


345 


whether you or a marine will bring the dunnage 
aft” 

I was not ‘just certain as to his meaning; but soon 
came to understand it fully. 

We went to the gundeck by the forward ladder, 
as usual; but immediately we were below, every 
man jack of the old shellbacks rose to his feet, bow¬ 
ing and scraping, never so much as venturing to speak. 

“ What is the matter, Master Cutbush,” I began; 
but the old gunner interrupted me very quickly. 

“I’m Jacob Cutbush, sir, if you’ll excuse me for 
differin’ with you.” 

I looked around quickly, thinking the old man 
was making sport of me; but never a man smiled. 

“ Seein’s how all this has come upon you sudden¬ 
like, sir, perhaps you’ll allow me to speak as I would 
have done this mornin’ — ” 

“ What’s the matter with you ? ” I cried, convinced 
that he was jeering at me. 

“You are now midshipmen on board this ’ere 
frigate, havin’ earned the promotion in a way that 
makes me proud, sir. From this time on you young 
gentlemen must take good care not to forget your 
station, and I’m never again to be called ‘ Master 
Cutbush.’ ” 


346 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


“ I suppose you are still my uncle ? ” I asked, in 
what I intended should be a sarcastic tone, where¬ 
upon the old man remarked, almost sharply: — 

“Not while we are on the same ship, sir. On 
shore I shall be proud to own the relationship, and 
it may be I’ll claim havin’ had a finger in the 
trainin’ up of two young officers who are bound to 
give a good account of themselves from this day out, 
or I’m a Dutchman, which I ain’t.” 

It was a long while before either Seth or I came 
to understand what the old gunner was driving at; 
but once we realized that he was to tack on the 
“sir” whenever he spoke to us, and that every man 
jack of that crew would salute when we passed, 
there was no restraining our mirth. 

I laughed until the tears ran down my face at the 
ridiculous idea that our promotion should work such 
a wonderful change in so short a time; but yet the 
fact remained that we must be treated with the 
utmost respect by those who, an hour previous, would 
not have honored us by the name of messmates. 

It was useless to make any attempt at discussing 
the new situation with Master — I mean Jacob — Cut- 
bush. 

When I said that we had come forward for our 


PEACE. 


347 


dunnage he looked distressed, and, beckoning for 
Joe Foster who was standing near by, gazing at us 
in open-mouthed astonishment as if he had never 
seen the like of us before, said sharply: — 

“Get the dunnage belonging to Mr. Cutbush and 
Mr. Gordon, an’ carry it aft. Bear a hand, do you 
hear ? ” 

Joe actually saluted us, after which he was off like 
a flash, and I said to Master — I mean Jacob — 
Cutbush: — 

“ It shames me to pretend I can’t carry my own 
bag simply because it happens that I’ve been pro¬ 
moted.” 

Then the old gunner stepped near me, where he 
could speak without being overheard by those close at 
hand, and said in a low tone: — 

“ Don’t forget, sir, that you’ll be a laughin’-stock 
aft if you carry gun-deck manners into the cabin. 
You are one of the officers of this ’ere ship, an’ as 
such must hold yourself above the crew, else it’s all 
up with your authority. There’s no foolishness about 
it, either, sir, for the officer who counts on bein’ 
obeyed, must keep the men at a respectful distance 
under all circumstances.” Then in a louder tone, he 
added, “The dunnage shall go aft at once, sir, an’ 


348 


WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. 


if you’ll allow it, we old shellbacks want to wish 
you an’ Mr. Gordon joy on the promotion, knowin’ 
as we do that it’s been fairly earned.” 

The crew cheered, and we two lads went on deck 
in a maze of bewilderment and awkwardness from 
which we did not recover until many days had 
passed. 

I do not believe another American gun was fired 
directly at Tripoli. 

We remained on the blockading station, or cruised 
here and there according to orders, while over¬ 
tures were being made for peace, and after the usual 
intrigues, delays, and prevarications, a treaty was 
signed on the 3d of June, 1805, when the crew of 
the Philadelphia , and all other American's in captivity 
on that coast, were released. 

By the terms of this treaty no tribute was to be 
paid in future, but sixty thousand dollars were given 
by the United States for the ransom of the remain¬ 
ing prisoners, after exchanging the Tripolitans in 
her power, man for man. 

It was not easy to be satisfied with such a treaty. 
We had been contending for the usages of civiliza¬ 
tion and the rights of nations, and the ransom was 
a direct abandonment of both. While some con- 


PEACE. 


349 


demned the purchase of peace at such a price, all 
rejoiced that so many brave men were restored to 
their country, and it was the good fortune of Seth 
and myself to be serving on board the ship which 
carried them home after so long and painful an 
absence. 















> 


































WITH PERRY 
ON LAKE ERIE 

A TALE OF 1812 

By James Otis 

307 PP- Cloth , $ 1.30 


Characters and incidents largely historical. A lively ren¬ 
dering of a memorable event. — The Outlook. 

¥ 

Graphically does Mr. Otis tell the story of the naval battle 
won by Commodore Perry. The well-known tale, rehearsed 
in a new manner, though with strict adherence to history, is 
given in the first person by a boy, who, with the Commo¬ 
dore’s young brother, was concerned in all the important 
events of that battle, as well as in previously warding off the 
capture of Presque Isle. It is one of the best of Revolution¬ 
ary tales, in manner, facts, and interest, published within the 
last year or two, and the covers are attractive. — The Literary 
World. 

¥ 

An account of the brave but often fruitless struggles and 
attempts of young Commodore Perry to get into fighting 
trim the famous Lake Erie fleet, handicapped as he was by 
lack of men and material. The author has in no wise de¬ 
parted from the strict truth, as given by the best historians, 
and it is this fact which renders his entertaining story partic¬ 
ularly valuable as a book for the young. — Dial. 









WITH PERRY ON LAKE ERIE 


“ With Perry on Lake Erie,” a boy’s story of the war of 
1812, by that enchanting story teller, James Otis, who keeps 
close to authentic history as he weaves his thrilling web of 
adventure in connection with the terrific fight on the waters 
of our inland lake. Boys will learn history, patriotism, and 
manliness from this stirring tale. — Examiner. 

V 

¥ 

In “With Perry on Lake Erie,” James Otis tells again the 
often told story, but from a little different point of view, with 
close attention to historic fact and in his usual brisk and at¬ 
tractive fashion. It will develop patriotism, and will afford 
genuine and ample employment. — Congregationalist. 

¥ 

Dealing with the war of 1812, James Otis treats of the bat¬ 
tle of Lake Erie as seen by two bright boys, one of them the 
brother of Captain Perry. A young assistant reviewer highly 
recommends this book “ With Perry on Lake Erie,” as inter¬ 
esting and exciting, saying that it “goes straight ahead.” 
Certainly the description of the battle reads like that of an 
eye-witness. — The Book Buyer. 

¥ 

The subject and the author make a strong combination. 
The deeds of the brave commander of the American fleet on 
our inland sea north of Ohio in the times made critical 
by British aggressiveness are a splendid part of American 
history. Then, there is not a more sympathetic w’riter of 
books for boys than Mr. Otis. He writes boyishly, it might 
be said. His view is a boy’s view; his enthusiasm is a boy’s ; 
his freshness and vividness of language is boyish. The re¬ 
sult of so gifted a writer dealing with so fine a theme, is a 
book that every boy in the land would wish to read. — Bos¬ 
ton Journal. 














































A*O r 

'j' v * 


- 

_ , „„, . > 

* V s <, +rZs* (? 

c ° v* * <^ 0 * • 1 ' * ♦ ^o 

r> .\rf58w. %r c u — •■ 


- ** jp' 

*+ f 



/ 4? *%> 

> * »" A <* *' 

A c ° * a * <$> 

* *?* 

■v o'^mX. $ 


o V 


0-A 



v^’*’ 

*- RS :« ^ a 

W . 

^ <0^ < 4 * * ^ ^ ’ 4 

,0* t - 1 '^ ^O *°_* * ♦ !• £ 

c Smffto*?* ° ,<T / 

- ^ & 


0 1 


, ~ ^ „™r. _, < O. * 

y *°* \> V vlVL'* cv .0 





* J 

* A > ">*x • 

r * * V *P 

*' A<> Kt "••** A 

> * O ^ 

’oV^ ° 




A ^ . 

. „ r -^ ^ <L^ 

A v <> ^..* ^ ^ 

4 $- c. 0 " ® -» <^v 

V' * _r^N\ . ** V* 


* *° ^ *'*’**y °o ^ 

' •**•* ^ V CV o* 

■ ■ i ^* 1 V,/ 

4 . - 7 * ^ > * 

lV>v , ? “ » 

* <>? o 

- A . **. - 



«r 'y’ 




*o A ^/ 

o 


o K 


a\ V ^ • * * S 4 0^ 

> ^ + C° *‘* - 4 ° 




0 ^ 












LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



























































